《The Alpha》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    My eyes look out across the remnants of the city that had once been called St. Louis. It is now only


    ckened remains of what use to be with a new city sprouting up in its center. Crumbling buildings


    scatter across the horizon as vines and trees invade the uninhabited structures. The Arch stands tall,


    touching the sky, lit only by the blue and yellow lights of Crescent City. However, thendmark is no


    longer what it had been with a giant chunk missing from the top left side. I wish I would have had the


    chance to ride to the top before it had been destroyed. In reality, there is a lot of the city I would have


    liked to see before the Great War.


    It has been over twenty years since the war that decimated some of thergest cities on the and


    wiped out half of the poption. It''s weird seeing and reading about what the world use to be like. The


    war started when the supernaturalmunity decided they no longer wanted to live in the shadows. It


    began in Europe before I was born but I was two when the war spread to the states. Everyone began


    fighting for what they wanted whether it bend, power, freedom, etc. Vampires began feeding on


    anyone and everyone without worrying about consequences. Werewolves started fighting to expand


    and protect their territories. Humans turned into hunters. Witches began taking sides. The war spread


    and soon the whole world had erupted into chaos. I don''t remember much about it other than what I''ve


    heard or read since I was only three when the fighting finally came to an end. The one thing that


    everyone seems to agree on is that the earth is much darker now. The entire atmosphere reminds you


    of death and destruction, of all the lives lost.


    Now everyone, at least what is left of them, stick to their own kind. Crescent City is werewolf territory. It


    is too dangerous to venture outside the city borders now. Small towns got wiped out and have be


    overgrown. And you never know whose territory you may identally cross into. After everything that


    has happened, no one takes too kindly to strangers and you would likely be unwee anywhere you


    go. It''s a shame really. I have always liked the idea of traveling, though admittedly that is when I picture


    what the world use to be like. Now, it is hard to imagine anywhere being any different than it is here.


    I''m sitting perched on the rooftop of an old building. It''s my favorite spot to go when I want to get away


    and find some peace. It gives me the perfect view of what use to be downtown. Remains still litter the


    most prominent is centered among all the others and is several stories taller than the rest. It is owned


    by the most feared Alpha in thend, Ethan Kane, leader of the Crescent Moon Pack.


    Alpha Kane rules the city with an iron fist with the help of his two brothers, his beta, and about fifty


    lieutenants. His father before him, Seth Kane, is the Alpha that won the city during the war. He was


    said to be merciless, killing anyone that got in his way on his path to power. He passed his legacy onto


    his children. Anyone who defies the family always ends up dead. It''s just a matter of time.


    "I want to go for a run."


    I hear my inner wolf beg as I take in a breath of fresh air. The sun is beginning to set and the sky is


    changing to a light blue and indigo. "We can''t. We need to go help serve dinner," I respond to her sadly.


    A run would be nice. It has been so long since I''ve let my wolf out.


    "After dinner then?"


    I smile at her insistence. "We''ll see."


    Once I''ve managed to push myself up, I leap over the roofs of a couple buildings beforending on


    another one. I open the door and hurry down to the first level and straight into the industrial kitchen.


    "Where have you been this time Lettie?" Jo asks as I hurry to put on one of the long white aprons.


    "Oh, you know... the usual ces..." I answer her with a mischievous smile causing her to roll her eyes


    at me. My name is Scarlet, but Jo insists on using the nickname she gave me. Jo is in her sixties and is


    as tough as nails, but she''s the closest thing I have to family. She found me wandering around The


    Scourge, scavenging for food scraps when I was three. The Scourge is what everyone calls the area


    that use to be East St. Louis. It is where all the packless wolves live. It is hard to find a pack once you


    have lost yours. Not only had I lost my pack, but I had just lost my parents when Jo found me. They


    had died when rogues attacked us shortly after reaching The Scourge. Rogues are werewolves that


    have been exiled and have lost their humanity from being alone for so long. If those of us who are


    packless didn''t have each other, we would likely turn into rogues as well. Werewolves need some sort


    of pack environment and social interaction, even if it''s not a real pack.


    Though the packless don''t fit in with rogues, we also can''t call ourselves a pack. For one, packless


    don''t have a hierarchy the way that a pack does. Packs are typically ruled by an Alpha and a Luna,


    depending on whether the Alpha has found or chosen a mate yet. Second inmand is the Beta and


    third is called a Gamma. The weakest wolves in the pack are Omegas, much like a normal wolf pack.


    Those positions are passed down through families since wolves born within a strong bloodline have


    more powerful auras that demand respect from lower ranked wolves. It is impossible for lower ranked


    wolves to disobey direct orders from an Alpha, Beta, or Gamma. The packless has a few more


    experienced wolves that have taken on leadership type roles, unfortunately there is only so much they


    can do without having an actual title.


    "Well you''rete missy. You hurry up and get these here rolls out there before we have a pack of


    hungry wolves on our hands," she remarks as she gestures at a couple baskets of bread sitting on the


    counter.


    I nod to her with a smile and as soon as the apron is tied on, I pick up a couple baskets of rolls and


    head out. We have created our own littlemunity. It''s not much, but it''s home. Noise and chatter fill


    the air when I reach the dining hall as hundreds of werewolves talk and joke with each other. I take the


    bread to the row of tables where food will be served and set them down before taking my ce by one


    of therge pots filled with soup. The line that had been waiting starts its procession and I begin to


    "How are you doing today Scarlet?" Mr. Meyer says to me with a smile as he holds out his empty bowl


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    to me.


    "Doing pretty good. How about yourself?"


    "Still breathing so I can''tin!" We chuckle before he moves along down the line.


    "What kind of soup is it today?" A little girl named Annie asks.


    "Vegetable beef. Do you want some?" I answer with a grin. Annie always questions what kind we are


    serving even though it never seems to matter. She never turns it down. She gives me a quick nod and


    continues on her way as soon as she is served.


    It continues like this as hundreds of packless werewolves go through the line getting soup and bread


    for their dinner. They all know me and make small talk on their way through. I''ve been working here


    since I was old enough to hold adle. Jo is the one that runs the ce. It''s hard to find jobs since most


    of the wolves that live in and around the city treat us like we''re the gue. However, Jo was lucky


    enough to find a werewolf family that lived far enough on the outskirts of town that they hired her to


    help work their farnd. She uses the money and extra food that they allow her to take to help feed


    and take care of all the packless wolves that live in The Scourge. We do our best to provide two meals


    a day, shelter, and nkets.


    Once everyone has been served, I sit to eat a small portion of my own. Out of the corner of my eye I


    see someone approaching before my best friend, Will sits down beside me and puts his arm around my


    shoulders to give me a quick squeeze. "Hey babe! Did you save any for me?"


    I roll my eyes and smirk at him as I push the extra bowl over. "How is it that you are never on time?" I


    ask him with augh as he takes in a mouthful of bread before scooping some soup onto his spoon.


    "Come on Scar. I''m a very busy guy."


    "Uh huh. Sure. Doing what?"


    "Oh, you know... sleeping, scavenging, and I even got you something," he says as a smile lights up his


    face, his hazel eyes shining with excitement.


    "Really?" I ask him, unable to hide the surprise from my voice.


    "Yep! Here, look!"


    He holds his fist out to me as though he is holding something small. I put my hand out for him and he


    drops it into my palm. It''s a beautiful ne with a delicate white gold chain, a round diamond


    hanging from it. "Oh my goddess! Will! It''s gorgeous! Where did you find this?! Please say you didn''t


    steal it," I exim before giving him a pointed look, cupping the ne to my chest.


    He lets out a hardyugh. "Of course I didn''t steal it. I found it in an abandoned apartment. Do you like


    it?"


    "You kidding?! I love it!" I wrap my arms around him and give him a tight hug, making him chuckle once


    more.


    "Good. I''m d."


    I sit and chat with Will as he finishes eating before we part ways and I head outside. "Run?" My wolf


    inquires excitedly causing me to smile.


    "Run." I confirm. I quickly sprint down the alley and transform mid-leap, my paws hitting the gravel


    before I rush into a thick patch of woods. I love the adrenaline as I race through the forest, feeling the


    snap of twigs underfoot. I feel so free, so rxed, so at one with nature. I wish I could experience this


    more often. Typically, the only time I get to shift is when I''m hunting and scavenging for food that we


    can serve at the dining hall. I don''t usually get to just run around and enjoy a little bit of freedom.


    Unfortunately, it''s already dark, so I can''t afford to stay out too long. I head back to the shelter after less


    than an hour and transform back before getting too close. Grabbing the backpack that I keep hidden in


    one of the abandoned corners of town, I quickly throw on jeans and a t-shirt.


    The walk to the home isn''t bad and I instantly go inside to grab a handful of nkets to start handing


    out. The night is supposed to be a chilly one and our buildings don''t have any heating or cooling. I pass


    them out to anyone who needs them and then head outside to see if anyone out there would like one


    too. Once my hands are empty, I turn the corner and immediately scowl. Arge group of men are


    hanging out talking andughing. Several of them have sharp knives out that they are cleaning fresh


    blood off of. "Hey Scarlet baby. You finally decide you want a piece of this?" The werewolf named Ray


    Jones questions with an evil smirk as hees over to me, throwing an arm around my shoulders and


    pulling me into him.


    "Definitely not," I reply with disgust as I shove his arm away and try to go around him. He quickly


    sidesteps to block my path.


    "I hate this guy," my wolf growls in my head.


    "Me too." I answer as a shiver runs up my spine. Most of the people who live in The Scourge look out


    for each other, but Ray and his gang of thugs only look out for themselves. They are always getting into


    trouble and picking fights.


    "Come on baby. Don''t be like that. I''ll have you screaming my name in no time," he presses as he


    moves ufortably close to me yet again and grabs my hips.


    "Gross. Back off Ray. I''m not interested," I insist before shoving him away. I begin to walk past and he


    roughly grab my ass. I quickly turn around, taking the guilty hand in mine and twisting it harshly, making


    him flinch before regaining hisposure. He''s clearly trying not to show that he''s in pain right now. "I


    said BACK OFF ASSHOLE," I growl as I allow my wolf to let her power shine through. He immediately


    steps away from me as he puts his hands up in surrender.


    I turn to leave once more, but stop in my tracks as I look down to the other side of the alley. There are


    screams and growlsing from the opposite end where several of our upants were chilling out


    and enjoying the fresh evening air. "Shit!" I hear Ray say from behind me and I quickly spin on him.


    "What the hell did you do?!"


    He doesn''t bother answering me and only gives me an evil smirk before he and his men scramble to


    get out of there. I scowl before turning to where I see both wolf and human forms fighting. I quickly run


    in their direction as my ws elongate into fierce points. I watch as a man in all ck strikes down and


    kills one of the innocent packless men before turning to another. I make a flying leap to attack and am


    suddenly hit with a strong, overwhelming scent of vani and citrus.


    "Mate!" My wolf yells in my head.


    My conviction evaporates and confusion hits me, but I don''t have time to think about what this means.


    Before I even have the chance to realize what is happening, the unknown man who had been my target


    spins to face me. We are mere centimeters apart and pain explodes through my stomach. I look down


    to find a ck hilt sticking out of me and crimson spreading out around it. The man drops his hand from


    the dagger and I look up to meet his eyes. There are so many emotions swirling through his gorgeous


    sapphire eyes, confusion, shock, sadness, fear, anger. I don''t get the chance to contemte this as I


    stumble backwards, my consciousness slipping away from me. And then everything goes ck.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Ethan''s POV


    I stand in the corner of the dark hospital room with my arms crossed over my chest. The consistent


    beepinging from the machines that are hooked up to my mate are setting my nerves on edge. My


    eyes stay on her, watching her chest rise and fall with each breath. She hasn''t regained consciousness


    yet and it''s eating away at me. She looks like an angelying there. Her skin is a wless ivory and her


    soft curls fan out around her in a fiery red halo. Her body is thin and lithe with gorgeous curves that I


    am aching to run my hands over. Unfortunately, I can''t see her most stunning feature while she sleeps.


    Her eyes were a gorgeous violet with golden flecks in them. I have never seen eyes like that and I long


    to see them again. The few seconds where our eyes met was not enough for me. However, I can''t


    forget the fact that she has something to do with what happened this evening.


    Half a dozen of my men were killed in cold blood while at one of the local bars. We followed the scent


    all of the way to The Scourge and that same scent is all over my mate. Either she was there, or she


    knows who was. I''m determined to find out exactly what her connection is before I allow myself to get


    too close to her. I can''t afford to let our mate bond get in the way of justice for my pack. We lost good


    men including one of our lieutenants. Some of them had mates, families. My pack and I are out for


    blood and hopefully she will hold the answers. I just pray that she will be innocent. I''d hate to have to


    kill my mate when I have been waiting to find her for so long.


    There is a light knocking on the door and I turn to see who it is. The nursees in followed by my


    brothers Alex and Xander. Alex took after our mother with lighter hair and royal blue eyes. His skin is


    fairer too. Xander and I both look more like our father with dark hair and harsher features. The only


    difference for me is that I got our mom''s sapphire eyes and Xander got our father''s chocte brown


    ones. I turn my gaze to catch the nurse eyeing me up with a little smirk before she walks over to check


    the monitors hooked to my mate. I ignore it and turn to Alex and Xander as they approach me and Alex


    speaks softly, "How is she? Any change?"


    My eyes shift back to her sleeping form. "No. No change," I respond simply.


    They both look over at her. "She really is quite beautiful..."


    "Yeah. She is."


    "So, are you nning on introducing her to the pack when she wakes up?" Xander asks, turning his


    gaze to me.


    I scowl. "Of course not. I don''t even know if I''m going to ept her yet."


    "Seriously? She''s your fated mate. Picked specifically for you by the Moon Goddess. You can''t just


    ignore that," Alex argues in a tone that is a mix of both a yell and a whisper as he tries to not disturb


    the sleeping beauty.


    Xander lets out a scoff at Alex''sment, but refrains from saying anything. We both know what he


    has against mates. My irritated gaze turns to Alex before I exin, "But I can''t trust her. She might


    have killed my men. I need to find out why."


    "Or she may be innocent. I mean look at her. She doesn''t look like a cold-blooded killer," he replies


    back as he waves his hand in her direction as if making a point.


    "Shows how much you know. She had been ready to pounce on me with her ws. I think the only


    reason I didn''t wind up dead is that she caught my scent," I stated.


    "And you didn''t catch hers?" Xander questions with a raised eyebrow.


    "I did... but it was mixed with the scent we had been tracking. By the time I realized that she was my


    mate, the dagger was already buried hilt-deep in her abdomen."


    Bile seems to rise up in my throat as I remember the heartbroken look she gave me as she realized her


    own mate had stabbed her. And just like before a swirl of emotions instantly invades me. Thanks to the


    mate bond I instantly wanted her. I want to mark her and make her mine. But now, because of what


    happened, everything is soplicated. I can''t take her as my Luna if she has done anything to make


    herself an enemy of my pack.


    "So, if you aren''t ready to ept her, what are you going to do with her?"


    I clench my fists as I re at her. My head and heart are at war right now in regards to this matter. Had


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    she not been my mate she would already be dead. I''ve always been more of a kill first ask questions


    saved before she had the chance to bleed out.


    Finally, my head wins out. I need to put my pack first right now. "Once she wakes up and is out of


    harm''s way she''ll be escorted to the dungeons for questioning."


    "Are you sure about that?" Alex asks.


    My wolf growls and so do I. "You dare to question your Alpha?" I hiss.


    Alex instantly puts his hands up in surrender. "I''m just making sure you''ve thought this through.


    Everything she feels, you will feel because of the bond."


    I set my jaw in determination and nod. "I''m sure. I know what I''m doing." Alex opens his mouth as if to


    speak before thinking better of it and closing it once more. He simply sighs and nods, taking my word


    for it. Between the two of them, Alex is the one most likely to challenge my decisions. He''s the next


    oldest and always asks the hard questions when I need it. Sometimes I appreciate it. And then there


    are other times, such as now where it just annoys me. I allow another nce at my beautiful mate


    before turning back to Alex. "I want two mated guards posted outside her door and another two at each


    of the hospital''s entrances. Inform me once she wakes. The only people I wanting in and out of


    here is the approved medical staff, either of you, or myself."


    Alex and Xander both stand straighter and nod before clearly using our mind-linking abilities to give out


    orders as I leave the room. I can''t stay here any longer or I might lose my resolve. It will be best if I stay


    away until she is done being questioned. I briskly strut down the hallway and to the elevator and push


    the down button. As I reach the main floor, I see a couple dozen guards walking into the lobby before


    fanning out to take their ces. "Alpha," two men salute as they approach the elevator that I just


    stepped out of. I give them a brusque nod before the doors close between us.


    *****


    The next day is spent in my study as I keep myself busy with business reports and various paperwork. I


    have not heard anything about my mate all day and am beginning to feel distracted, my thoughts


    constantly going back to her. "We should go see her. I miss her." My wolf states insistently.


    "No. We have work we need to do. Alex will let us know when she wakes up."


    "She should have been awake by now. What if something is wrong? We should be there for our mate."


    "For thest time, no."


    "Why do you always have to be so stubborn?!" My wolfins.


    "I don''t know. Why do you?" I counter and my wolf growls at me in irritation. "Fine. If we don''t hear


    anything by the end of the evening, we''ll go check on her. Happy now?"


    "Yes."


    Now that our little argument is finished, I quickly shut off the link to my wolf so I can try to put my focus


    back on work. It isn''t until several more hours and a break for dinner than I finally hear anything.


    "Ethan, she''s awake." Alex''s voice rings out in my head. "She is being discharged and then we''ll take


    her to the dungeons. Do you want us to wait for you?"


    "No. Go ahead. I''ll meet you at the cells."


    "Okay. We''ll see you there then."


    We cut off the mind link and my wolf speaks out. "She shouldn''t have to go to the dungeons. She''s our


    mate. We know she''s innocent."


    "We don''t know that. That is why she has to be questioned."


    "Then you should be the one to do it."


    "No. I can''t. I wouldn''t be able to do what needs to be done if she tries to hide something from me."


    "She wouldn''t do that."


    "YOU DON''T KNOW THAT!" I growl at my wolf in frustration. This is already hard enough on me as it


    is. I don''t need him giving me grief and getting in my head the way he does. He whimpers and backs


    off, realizing that he has pushed me too far. I don''t bother saying anything else as I sigh and cut off our


    link once more. I stand up and organize thest of my files before leaving my office to head to our


    dungeons.


    I arrive and walk down to the lowest level where all of the empty cells are. No one is down there except


    for Angelo who I have ordered to take care of her questioning. He is standing against the stone wall


    opposite of the cells with his hands sped in front of him and his face looking straight ahead. When


    he hears my approach, he quickly salutes me. "Alpha."


    "Angelo. The prisoner is on her way."


    He gives me a gruff nod and we soon hear the ng of the metal door at the top of the stone steps.


    There is the shuffling of feet and the thudding of boots as they start their descent. I breathe in and


    catch the heavenly scent ofvender and honey that my mate gives off and my wolf instantly purrs. I


    can sense him wagging his tail in excitement to see our mate once more. When they reach the bottom


    happiness, but once she notices my stern demeanor her expression slips away, reced by one that


    shows unease and confusion. I keep my expression hard and cold, but inside I feel my heart breaking


    inside my chest and my wolf whimpers, hating that we are causing that frown that is now on her angelic


    face.


    I sp my hands behind my back, straightening myself to my full height as I take a step towards her.


    "What is your name?"


    She narrows her eyes at me and mimics my posture, ignoring the pain on her wrists caused by the


    silver cuffs that have her hands bound behind her back. "What''s it to you?"


    "I''m the one asking the questions here," I announce through clenched teeth as I try to keep my temper


    in check.


    "Yes. But that doesn''t mean I have to answer," she states forcefully back.


    I take another step closer to her so that she is forced to look up to meet my eyes. "Answer me! What is


    your damn name?!" I growl using my Alpha voice.


    "Fuck you," she spits back and my eyes widen for a split second, surprised that she was not affected


    by my Alpha aura. Even the guards had stepped away ufortably, but she held her ground and


    proceeded to curse me without even flinching.


    I re at her, my breathing a bit heavier as I try to keep myself calm. "Take her away," I order the


    guards as I wave to the cells lined up behind me. Alex watches their backs as they pass me and I don''t


    bother to turn around. Instead, I turn to Angelo. "Treat her like you would any other prisoner. I want to


    know what she knows."


    He nods and I walk away, stomping up the stairs as Alex swiftly follows me. "Do you want to talk about


    this?" he asks as he hurries to catch up with me.


    "No," I state through gritted teeth before mming the door open and walking out into the crisp evening


    air. My wolf bursts out and my body shifts before I run off towards the patch of trees nearby. I need to


    get away and cool off before I lose it.

 Chapter 2: 1- Routine Life

    Chapter 2: 1- Routine Life


    I can¡¯t feel anything. My body was numb. My eyes were fixed on a spot on the ceiling, and I blocked out


    the grunts of the man on top of me- viting me if that¡¯s what it can even be considered because for


    the amount of time he¡¯s done this act of sin, what could he possibly be viting? He¡¯s raped me a


    countless amount of times over the past seven years.


    I was knocked out of my trance when I heard his belt buckle and he looked back at me. I quickly


    averted my eyes, knowing it was disrespectful to look an Alpha in their eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re a good fuck mate, now get dressed,¡± he yanked me up by my hair, ¡°and get downstair to fix


    dinner slut,¡± He finished by smacking me back down on the bed and leaving my room, the sound of the


    door mming rang in my ears.


    I huddled myself in a ball as I squeezed my eyes shut. I despise this ce... After a few moments of


    battling my emotions, I decided to get dressed and do what was told of me before my actions caught up


    with me. I rummaged around for clothing and found some jeans and a long sleeve shirt, it had a few


    rips at the ends but it did its job.


    Sneaking downstairs has be a habit. I hated having the monster find me because once he did¡­


    I made small steps into the kitchen and started preparing food for the Alpha, Beta, and Gamma. I like to


    think of myself as a decent cook, I could whip up decent meals. I was a better baker but I don¡¯t get to


    do a lot of that. I started cooking dinner which consisted of steak, corn, and pasta.


    They all came into the kitchen together being obnoxiously loud, I flinched in response due to impulse.


    They sat at the table and I filled their tes and set them in front of the men, starting with the Alpha


    and finishing at the Gamma. I went to walk away until the monster¡¯s voice stopped me.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Fuck toy! Get your ass over here!¡± I silently walked back cowering my head down keeping my eyes at


    my feet. Apparently, I was walking too slow because the brute thrashed out and grabbed my arm


    yanking me forward.


    I stumbled and ended up falling on my knees on the side of his seat, keeping my head down, the tears


    already started streaming down my face. He moved his grip on my hair and yanked it back so my head


    shot up. I quickly averted my eyes.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± his grip got tighter and I whimpered, ¡°what the fuck is this shit?¡± he belted and he snatched


    the te and mmed it on the ground flying mere millimeters near my face, I flinched and it didn¡¯t go


    unnoticed by him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you something to fucking flinch at bitch,¡± and he yanked me up and mmed my face in the


    Beta¡¯s te. He tore me away after then pulled me up as he stood, ¡°you fucking useless piece of shit!¡±


    He threw my body to the ground andnded a kick to my stomach. Immediately I curled up. The tears


    didn¡¯t stop as hended kick after kick. He stopped and I stayed curled in a ball, I heard his feet stomp


    back to the table, followed by the other chairs scooting back and the men standing up.


    I made the mistake of looking up at him because the moment I moved my head I saw the other tes


    and foode crumbling down and I rapidly went back into the ball. One te smacked me on my


    head and the other shattered in front of my face, the ss flying up and cutting me as I tightened the


    ball I was in. He grabbed my hair and smacked it against the tiled floor onest time before he spoke


    again.


    ¡°Boys, have your go at the bitch, and then bring her to my room when you¡¯re done.¡± I was immensely


    rmed. Have your go? They never raped me. Touched me? Yeah. Beat me? Of course. I started


    sobbing, not caring now about the noise I make.


    He walked away and right as he reached the threshold that separated the kitchen from the living room


    he turned and said: ¡°And try not to make her too bruised for me.¡± He chuckled and I gagged. Too


    bruised? Was that even possible? I clenched my eyes shut to try to stop the tears.


    They both chuckled as the Beta pushed me onto my back. I didn¡¯t stop crying even when the gamma


    told me to ¡®shut the fuck up¡¯. The beta pulled out his belt along with the Gamma. The Beta snatched me


    up by my hair and started to whip me across my wet cheeks. I cried harder as he forced my hands to


    stay down, the Gamma took my hand and ced it on his cock and started to stroke his penis while


    holding my hand.


    What was he doing? This never happened!


    Next thing I knew the Gamma pulled back his belt, as I slumped to the ground, my head spinning from


    the blows, the Beta dragged me up from the floor and threw me over his shoulder. I gasped in pain as a


    burning sensation red in my stomach, now the question is, is it my fractured ribs, my knife wounds


    from yesterday or the blows that my stomach received mere minutes ago?


    The Beta hauled me upstairs and went into the Alpha¡¯s room and threw my battered body on his bed.


    They both left, and I brought my hands to my eyes and I started to cry and then the door creaked open


    to reveal the sadist himself. He came in his jeans and had that foul look in his eyes. He stalked me like


    prey and I sniveled.


    ¡°My dear Violet, you¡¯ve been a very bad girl.¡± He got to the edge of the bed and every fiber in my body


    screamed to get away from him but I knew better. He took off his belt and I moved my eyes there.


    It was then I noticed the shiny knife in his pocket. Heid out the belt then took out the knife. I closed


    my eyes knowing how this was going to end, me lying bloodied and wishing I was dead.


    He had a dark chuckle, ¡°I¡¯m excited for this, this right here is a new knife¡± He mused as he picked it up


    and admired it. He threw his arm up and quickly mmed it down into my flesh. I screamed in agony as


    he pierced my stomach. He slid the knife down to my hip bone and then pulled out the knife as I


    sobbed and sobbed. Through blurry eyes I saw as he brought the knife covered in my blood to his lips,


    he slid it on his tongue and I felt like puking.


    ¡°Your insides taste amazing¡­¡± he slurred as if he was buzzed from that and I cried harder. ¡°But, your


    pussy tastes even better¡± he stated as he quickly switched the knife to the belt and pped it down on


    my private area between my legs.


    I bit back a scream, knowing it would just turn him on even more. His hands went to his pants and he


    yanked them down along with his boxer. Once he was done with that, he took a proper hold on his belt


    and then whipped it down on my fresh cut, I couldn¡¯t contain my scream. I hollered. My tear came down


    like it was a downpour. Heat enfolded my whole abdomen. It was painful. Burning. Excruciating.


    He kept shing the bet on my tender skin as I cried and meekly begged him to stop- and as always


    he never stopped. I did a quick nce at my body and saw that my stomach was practically covered in


    blood. After some time he stopped his torture, but that was only his warm-up because he tossed the


    belt across the room and then yanked my figure closer towards him by grabbing my foot. I continued to


    cry as he plowed his way into my body. And the only thing on my mind was the same as every other


    time he¡¯s done this.


    Why me?

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Scarlet''s POV


    The amodations in the cells are a far cry from what I woke up to just a couple hours ago. When I


    had woken up, I had been so surprised to find myself in a warm bed with thick nkets pulled up to my


    shoulders. I was provided a meal and was able to use a private bathroom to shower and freshen up.


    The medical staff was friendly and helpful. Even the man that introduced himself as Alex had seemed


    nice. However, after all my discharge papers were filled out another man came in and ced silver


    cuffs around my wrists.


    The next thing I know I''m being marched down to dungeons that smell of blood, urine, and mildew. My


    mate was there waiting for me. Hope and happiness had instantly red up inside me until I registered


    the cold look on his face. I couldn''t understand it. How dare he! He''s the one that stabbed me. I haven''t


    done anything to him. I didn''t even know him. As far as I knew, he hadn''te to visit me or anything


    either. He clearly doesn''t care about me. By the look on his face, he downright hates me for no damn


    reason. My wolf of course tried to argue and reason with me. "He doesn''t hate us. He loves us. He''s


    our mate!" she had insisted. I had inwardly rolled my eyes at her.


    Things blew up fast as both of us clearly lost our tempers and now I''m pacing the small space that I am


    locked in. Luckily, they had removed my silver cuffs, though there are still burn marks circling my wrists.


    However, now the bars to my cell are silver so there is no escaping them. The man that had stayed


    behind to question me hasn''t been back since they shoved me in here. I don''t know where he went or


    when he''ll be back. All I know is that I need to get out of here.


    I can feel my wolf chomping at the bit. She is restless like me. Though, her and I are still on different


    pages when ites to our mate. "He must have his reasons for this. Maybe it''s all just some


    misunderstanding. You just need to talk to him."


    "For me to talk to him he''d actually have to be here. He left us. Remember?" I push her out, not


    wanting to deal with her hopeless romantic side any longer. I continue pacing as my eyes wander


    around my prison. The walls are made of thick concrete stones and there is a line of cells that are


    surrounded by silver bars. There are no windows so there is no way to know what is on the other side


    or what time of day it is. I spot a camera in the upper corner of my cell and I''m sure all of the cages are


    the same way. On the opposite wall on the far left side is a whole disy of silver torture devices


    including handcuffs, chains, cors, and des of various sizes. There are even spray bottles that look


    like they have liquid silver in them and a container full of wolfsbane. My stomach churns as I wonder


    what they will do to me.


    After walking circles for what feels like hours, I goy down on a small pile of straw that I''m assuming is


    meant to be my bed. As soon as my eyes start to drift closed, I am suddenly hit with a freezing cold


    liquid that burns my skin. I immediately jump to my feet as I try to wipe the burning liquid from my face.


    When I look up, I see the man that is supposed to be questioning me. He doesn''t say anything. He just


    sets his now empty pail down and walks away. "What am I doing here?! Let me out!" I call after him. He


    just continues his way without even looking back at me. Within a minute, I hear the loud ng of the


    metal door closing behind him. I scowl in the direction that he went and try to ignore the lingering pain


    that is covering my body. Breathing in, my nostrils burn and I realize that wolfsbane had been mixed in


    with the freezing water.


    My straw bed is now soaked and ruined. I growl in frustration and go sit along the opposite wall. Time


    seems to move very slowly as I upy myself with thoughts of The Scourge, of escaping, and of my


    mate. My mind wanders to so many things as I try to distract myself. The thing my thoughts linger on


    the most is that of my mate. The sexy, low timbre of his voice, his muscr biceps and broad shoulders


    that stretched the material of his shirt, the light stubble that covered his chiseled jaw.... And of course,


    his mesmerizing blue eyes. They were bluer than the sky and the contrast with his dark hair and tanned


    skin seemed to make them that much brighter. I could stare into his eyes for days. If only he wasn''t


    proving to be such an ass. Despite the path of my thoughts, time isn''t speeding up. And every time I''m


    about to fall asleep, I have the same rude awakening I did the first time. I''m not even sure how long this


    goes on for. Days? Weeks? And during all of this, my mate neveres to see me or check on me.


    Further proof that he doesn''t care.


    Everything I have learned about fated mates is a lie. I was always told that they are chosen for you by


    the Moon Goddess herself. They are your other half. Theyplete you. Their touch can bring you


    calm and their presence can make you brave. Your mate will love you unconditionally and you will be


    stronger together. What a load of crock. All my mate has given me is a dungeon and a brief stay at a


    hospital. I don''t even know who he is. However, at one point I could feel his strong auraing off him.


    Typically, that type of power is only for Alphas... though I have no idea why it didn''t affect me if that was


    the case. Plus, the only Alpha''s that reside in the main part of the city are the three eldest Kane


    brothers, Ethan, Alex, and Xander. Goddess... please do not let my mate be one of the Kane brothers.


    The man that had been in my hospital room was named Alex... Could he have been Alex Kane? Alex is


    amon name though, right?...


    I pinch the bridge of my nose and lean my head back against the stone wall. All of this is just too much


    right now. My head is pounding from theck of sleep and hydration. My stomach is beginning to


    rumble. I don''t even know how long it has been since Ist ate or was given anything to drink. Sheer


    exhaustion is beginning to overtake me and my body feels jittery. This is definitely not how I expected


    this to go. I rub a shaky hand over my stomach as I begin to look around again. I don''t see anything


    edible down here. Hopefully their n isn''t to just let me stay down here until I die of dehydration or


    starvation.


    More time passes before I hear the familiar ng of the metal door at the top of the stairs. Loud, clunky


    footsteps can be heard echoing through the stairwell as I wait to see who it is. For some reason, part of


    me is desperately hoping to see my mate. Maybe he''s finally here to set me free, tell me he''s sorry. I


    look towards the approaching sound and am disappointed when my interrogator appears before me.


    He slowly steps up to my cage and kneels down to eye level. I instantly notice he is holding twoUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    sses of water. I scoot closer to the bars, careful not to touch the burning silver. Instinctively, my


    tongue swipes over my cracked lips as I eye the refreshing beverage.


    "Can you answer some questions for me?" he asks politely, but by the way he is holding the drinks just


    out of reach means that they are going to cost some answers first. I nod, not knowing or caring at this


    point what his questions are. "What is your name?"


    "Scarlet."


    "What pack do you belong to?"


    "I don''t have a pack."


    He nods and passes one of the sses of water through the bars for me to take a drink. The ice-cold


    liquid feels heavenly as it slides down my parched throat. I involuntarily let out a whimper as


    gratefulness fills me. I really needed this. After a couple sips, he holds his hand out and takes the ss


    back. "Where were you the evening of October 14th around seven?"


    I don''t even know how long ago that was, but I sit and think for a bit before I realize why that night is


    significant. "I- I had gone for a run. Then I came back and started handing out nkets."


    "Where?"


    "At the shelter I help run in The Scourge."


    "Can anyone attest to that?"


    I nod. "I would assume so. A lot of people saw me that night."


    He gives me another couple sips of water that I quickly gulp down before letting out a sigh. I pass the


    drink back to him before he continues his line of questioning. "And was your run before or after killing


    some local wolves?"


    My eyes widen in shock. What? What is he talking about? "I- I didn''t kill anyone.... Who was killed?"


    He narrows his eyes at me and passes the ss back to me. I continue to look at him as if I''ll be able


    to make sense of what is going on by just examining his facial expressions. The water passes my lips,


    but this time a horrible stinging sensation fills my mouth and spreads down my body. I instantly begin to


    gag as I bend over on my hands and knees and begin heaving up the little bit of water that I had just


    drank. My eyes begin to water as I continue to retch up bile. The man stands up, grabbing his two


    sses and walks away. All I can manage is to crawl away to a cleaner part of my cell where I copse


    and curl up into a ball. Hugging myself tightly, tears begin to slide down my cheeks. How much longer


    are they going to keep me down here? Why are they doing this?


    After some more time passes, my captores back down. He walks up and stands right outside of


    my cell and waits for me to cautiously approach him. Once I''m close enough, he gruffly shoves a wad


    of fabric into my hand. "Change," he orders. I raise an eyebrow at him before turning my gaze to the


    material balled up in my hand. With a closer inspection I realize it''s a thin, scratchy gown. I look up to


    see him ring at me, waiting for me to do as I''m bid. I clear my throat and widen my eyes pointedly,


    wondering if he''ll understand what I''m getting at. He seems toprehend and turns around, allowing


    some semnce of privacy. I''m not too happy about this. The cells are incredibly cold, especially at


    night and this fabric will definitely do nothing to keep me warm. Though I guess as a prisoner, they


    don''t care about myfort.


    Goosebumps cover my skin as I peel off my soiled clothes and put on the flimsy cover-up that I had


    been given. I clear my throat again, letting the man know that I''m dressed and he turns around to face


    me. "Stand back. Any sudden moves and you''ll be punished. Understand?" he announces harshly. For


    a millisecond my eyes open wide with surprise before I nod and do as I''m told. This is punishment


    enough. I don''t want to find out what would happen if I were to actually put up a fight. And with the state


    I''m in there is no way I could win. I can hardly stand on my own two feet without swaying and using the


    wall for support.


    As soon as I''m pressed against the opposite wall, he pulls thick leather gloves onto his hands and


    unlocks my cell. He gestures at me toe forward and I obey hesitantly, unsure of what is about to


    happen. He takes my hands and pins them behind my back as he marches me to the other end of the


    room and into a new cell. My eyes sweep across the small space and my mouth instantly turns dry as


    though I''ve swallowed a cup of sand. The only thing in the room is two long silver chains that have cuffs


    hanging from them. They seem to be on some sort of pulley system so that they can be adjusted. I


    freeze in my spot and try to step backwards, only to run into the hard chest of my interrogator.


    He shoves me forward and I frantically begin shaking my head. "Please no. Please..." I beg before he


    snatches one of my hands and locks the silver cuff around my bare wrist. I let out a wail of pain before


    biting down on my lip, trying to keep myself from crying out. "Why are you doing this? I don''t


    understand what this is all about!" I exim as he does the same to my other wrist. As soon as I''m


    secured, he walks over to a lever next to the entrance to the cell and pulls it down. The chains instantly


    begin to rise and tighten, pulling my arms above my head and out to my sides until I screech in agony.


    "Please! Stop!"


    The man waits until I have quieted down before he approaches me and begins to ask me questions


    again. "Why did you kill those men?"


    "I don''t know what you are talking about!"


    He tightens the chains a little more.


    "Then you know who does."


    "No, I don''t! Please!"


    And the silver tightens more. I can feel the cuffs burning through my skin and tears streaming unbidden


    down my cheeks. This is pure torture. I don''t understand what is going on. I''m too tired and in too much


    pain to even think straight. After what feels like forever, the man leaves me hanging from the ceiling.


    When hees back, he is holding a long whip and I instantly let out a terrified whimper.


    "Six men were stabbed and wed to death at The Blue Moon Bar on Broadway. What do you know


    about that?" he asks me as he begins to circle me, letting the whip slowly unravel in his fist.


    "I don''t know anything about it! It wasn''t me! I swear!"


    There''s a crack of the whip and a terrible pain spread over my back.


    "The scent was followed back to you. Exin that!"


    "I told you! I don''t know! But I didn''t kill anyone!"


    The whip strikes my back again and I scream out.


    "You know! Think!"


    And I''m hit again.


    This continues as I beg and plead to no avail. At one point I am bawling and hyperventting, unable to


    take anymore torture. He seems to realize that he won''t get any information out of me while I''m like this


    and he pushes the lever back up, loosening the changes so that I''m dropped to the floor with a thud.


    The man unhooks the cuffs and throws them to the side before leaving me behind in the cell. I stay


    curled up on the floor, my cheek pressed against the cold concrete. I''m unable to make myself move,


    everything aches. ck dots creep into my vision and eventually I am ovee by darkness.

 Chapter 3: 2- Visit

    Chapter 3: 2- Visit


    The next morning, I sat naked on the ground in the bathroom. It didn¡¯t have much, a toilet, a very small


    shower that didn¡¯t work half the time, a small sink and a dirty mirror. I had no more tears to cry at the


    moment.


    I was worn out. I was tired. Tired of being abused, of being pushed around, of being someone¡¯s


    punching bag, of waking up to deal with this, of living here.


    With the strength I could muster up, I hauled myself up to look in the mirror. I hated what stared back at


    me. This girl had dull lifeless brown eyes. Dead brown hair that went to her waist. Scars that littered her


    body more than the trash that¡¯s littering the ocean. Ugly hip bones and ribs are prominent from theck


    of food she got, she ate about two times a week, maybe three if she was lucky, even if it was three she


    would be puking it up within minutes, only made possible by her beatings.


    A frame that was too small, barely had any curves. A corbone that is too defined. Grim eye-bags. Her


    body had too many scars to find it attractive. Her breasts are bruised from being groped too


    aggressively. Her skin was a deathly pale from never being out in the sun. Her knees had bruises from


    always being forced on them. She looked revolting.


    When I looked back up at my face, tears wereing down. Stupid silent tears. With those thoughts in


    my head, I reached for my razor de. I¡¯ve done this a million times, nothing I¡¯m not used to. I lined the


    de on my wrist and applied pressure, pulling down vertically. It pierced my skin and I let out a shaky


    breath. After the cut was made a small wave of satisfaction came over me. I kept cutting and cutting.


    ''You¡¯ll never be worth anything.''


    ''Slut.''


    ''You could never make anyone happy.''


    The sobs came out of my mouth in silence. I continued slicing until I was satisfied.


    ...As satisfied as I could be...


    I washed off my arms, and wrapped them, then threw on clothes so that Alpha Chris doesn¡¯t see them.


    Even though my beatings are terrible, it will be ten thousand times worse if he found out I continued to


    do it behind his back. One time he caught me in the act when I was fifteen. He told me that ¡®I wasn¡¯t


    good enough to be able to injure myself¡¯. It didn¡¯t make much sense and it still doesn¡¯t. I guess only he


    wants to harm me, but everyone else does it, so he¡¯s not that special. And he knows that.


    ¡°Slut!¡± Alpha Chris yelled. I flinched and braced myself as I walked to his office and proceeded to knock


    on Alpha¡¯s office door.


    ¡°Come in, bitch!¡±. I flinched again, then I opened the door and looked at my feet. ¡°Listen here my dear,


    dear mate,¡± he said as he stood and wrapped his arm around my body while the other grabbed my


    breast, causing me to flinch, ¡°our Regional Alpha Derek ising to check on us in two hours. You


    dear,¡± he squeezed my boob harder and I whimpered, ¡°better have this house fucking spotless and get


    yourself prettied up. Also, make food, and if it¡¯s anything like that shit you madest night, you can¡¯t


    even imagine what I¡¯ll do to you once he leaves. Understood?¡± I nodded and that didn¡¯t make him


    happy. ¡°Understood!¡± He yelled as he yanked back my head. I gasped at the pain.


    ¡°Y-yes A-alpha,¡± I whispered, cringing at my stutter. I always stuttered, I hated it.


    ¡°Good. Come here,¡± He murmured. I walked to his side as he instructed, and in a soft voice said, ¡°my


    precious mate, give your Alpha a kiss.¡± His hand went up to my neck and brought it down to his lips. He


    softly pressed his lips against mine.


    He¡¯s done this act multiple times through-out my years here, don¡¯t be fooled. He was kissing me softly,


    and moaned a little against my still lips, and then turned rough. Shocker. He yanked me off his lips and


    stood up. He looked down at me and I looked at my feet.


    ¡°Go get fucking ready slut,¡± He growled out as his hand came down and smacked me to the ground. I


    quickly nodded as I scrambled off the floor and out of his office.


    Two hourster, I had cooked mashed potatoes, green beans, and meatloaf. I was practically praying


    that it turned out good, but either way, tonight Alpha Chris was going to have his way with me, whether


    it¡¯d be solely violence or rape.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I was surprised I was able to make it all with the constant stomach pains I kept having, it was like a


    nervous pain that would shoot through me every five minutes. I set the table and started to fill the


    tes when I heard voices.


    ¡°Alpha, were you pleased with the pack?¡± I heard Alpha Chris ask the visitor. As I was going to finish


    thest te my stomach pain shot up to the fullest and almost had me double over. I gasped as tears


    started to form in my eyes, and bent over slightly to ease the pain. It didn¡¯t work.


    ...Violet,e on. Not now. You heard what Chris said... I told myself. Violet, you can¡¯t cry because the


    makeup will wash off. Yes. Yes. I can¡¯t cry. If my makeup gets messed up, and if Alpha Derek sees, I


    think Alpha Chris might actually kill me.


    Pulling myself together I grabbed the tes bncing them in my arms and took them out to the men. I


    walked into the dining room and the moment I stepped in, the pain skyrocketed and it took everything in


    me to not drop to the ground. I ced everyone¡¯s te down.


    When I sat thest te down my nostrils were invaded by the scent of sandalwood. I went to move


    my eyes but quickly averted them. I saw ck boots that went over the end of ck jeans. I started to


    move my eyes up, at started to see a dark navy blue button-up shirt-


    ¡°Violet! Your service is done, you are dismissed. Leave,¡± Alpha Chris¡¯s voice cut me out of my mind. I


    jerked back up from the table and mumbled a ¡°sorry¡± to Alpha Chris. I quickly realized my mistake and


    my eyes bulged out of my head.


    ''You moron! You spoke without permission!''


    ¡°Women, you know how they are. Only good at one thing¡­¡± Alpha Chris chuckled and my cheeks


    red up knowing what he meant, time to leave.


    I turned but then someone reached up and grabbed my wrist, sparks flying up my arm, I winced as the


    person grabbed my fresh cuts. Even if they were now wrapped and covered, they were still sore after.


    ¡°Stop.¡± A voice cut the air. The sound made my chest flutter. My stomach pains weakened. My breath


    faltered. I dared to look over at the man who held my wrist.


    His eyes are dark blue. He has a mediumplexion. His hair is dark brown. He has clear skin. Very,


    very handsome. Attractive.


    ¡°Is there something wrong Derek?¡± Alpha Chris spoke and I could feel the nervousness in his voice.


    ¡°Alpha Derek.¡± The man corrected.


    ¡°Y-yes, I apologize, sir. Is there something wrong, A-alpha Derek?¡± Alpha Chris stuttered. That¡¯s ironic


    considering the number of times he made fun of my stuttering and beaten me senseless for it.


    Before Alpha Derek answered that question, he took a hard look at me and I quickly looked away from


    him and he dropped my wrist. My stomach pains got a little more painful after that, I discreetly cradled


    my wrist. I felt ufortable at his stare and wanted to disappear. Suddenly he stood up and I took an


    impulsive step back.


    ¡° We¡¯ll be leaving,¡± He spoke, his voice was deep and it sounded so nice to hear. I kept my head down.


    ¡°Oh! Well, sorry you couldn¡¯t stay to finish the meal, but, have a safe trip back.¡± Alpha Chris stuck his


    hand out for Alpha Derek to shake but Alpha Derek didn¡¯t even spare a nce. ¡°Okay, well nice to have


    you stop by. Violet, clean this up.¡± He told me, and Alpha Derek walked away followed by the sound of


    the door mming shut, and with that sound, my heart throbbed and my stomach tightened and I put a


    hand over it to try and help.


    I didn¡¯t understand why I was acting the way I was, I didn¡¯t even know that man, yet here I was, aching


    for him toe back.


    Slut.


    My arm was yanked and my face met with a fuming Alpha. I averted my eyes and waited for it to all


    ¡°You useless piece of fucking shit!¡± He screamed as he punched me, square in the face. I stumbled


    back from the impact and fell on the ground. ¡°You had one job today, one motherfucking job!¡± He kicked


    my stomach. ¡°And you couldn¡¯t even do that!¡± Another kick. ¡°Are you even fucking listening?!¡± He yelled


    at the top of his lungs.


    He didn¡¯tnd another kick on me instead he straddled my body and docked blow after blow to my


    face. It felt like a sledgehammer being brought to my face. ¡°You¡¯re only good for... one... fucking thing


    and that¡¯s...ying there¡­while I...fuck...the living...daylights out...of..¡± My eyes started to roll back and


    my conscience was there by a thread. Abruptly he was yanked off of me and with everything I had left I


    looked to see what was happening. On top of Alpha Chris was Alpha Derek, destroying his face.


    I watched as he got up and barked an order, although I couldn¡¯t hear what it was, and some figure


    came in and dragged Alpha Chris¡¯s body away. Alpha Derek came to me and I felt him pick me up and


    that movement was all I needed for my conscience topletely slip away.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Ethan''s POV


    Work has taken over my life. Day after day I have been in my office trying to keep myself upied. I


    have felt the fear and confusion and anger of my mate. I''ve felt the hunger and exhaustion, my skin


    burning. And now, as I am trying tob through financial reports my wrists feel like they are on fire. I


    clench my fists when my back suddenly feels a stab of pain. My eyes stare down at a point in front of


    me as I begin to focus on my breathing, willing myself to concentrate on something else, anything that


    will distract me from my mate''s pain.


    As I''m still trying to regain control of myself, there is a knock on my door. "Come in!" I call before the


    door opens and a familiar blonde struts in. Her tight skirt hugs her hips and thighs, going down to her


    knees and one too many buttons are undone on her blouse, allowing anyone to see her cleavage and


    ckce bra. She walks over and sits down on the corner of my desk like she thinks she belongs


    there. I look up at her, not trying to hide my annoyance. Unfortunately, she doesn''t pick up on it.


    "Nicole," I say in greeting. "To what do I owe the pleasure?"


    "Do I need a reason toe and visit you Ethan baby? I''ve missed you! I haven''t seen you in over a


    week!" she exims as she reaches out and caresses my cheek before sliding her hand around the


    back of my neck.


    I remove her hand and nod as I look at the stack of papers on my desk. "Yeah. I''ve been busy."


    "Too busy for me?" she asks as she pushes out her lower lip and gives me a pouting look. Then she


    gets up and slowly starts to walk around me. "You just need to rx baby. Let me help you with that."


    She stops behind me and puts her hands on my shoulders as she begins to massage them. Her hands


    then slowly start moving down my chest when another stab of pain strikes my back. I immediately jump


    up from my seat.


    "Dammit Nikki! I don''t have time for this!" I take a couple steps away from her and turn around before


    she walks up to me again.


    "What''s your problem babe?" She presses herself up to me and puts her hands on my biceps. I ce


    my hands on her hips and gently push her away before sighing.


    "I just can''t do this right now Nikki. I need to get back to work."


    She pouts again. "You can''t take a break? Not even twenty minutes? I can make it worth your while."


    I give her a tight smile, hiding the disgust that I now have at the idea of doing what she has in mind with


    anyone other than my mate. "Sorry. No. I need to get this done." I gesture to the waiting heap of files.


    Technically, I''m ahead of schedule since I''ve spent so much time workingtely, but she doesn''t need to


    know that.


    "Okay baby. I get it. I''ll see youter." She wraps a hand around my neck and pulls me in before kissing


    my lips. I allow it but can''t help but to picture my mate instead. If I decide to ept her as my mate I''ll


    need to let Nikki know that whatever we were doing is over now. I pull away and walk back towards my


    desk as she lets herself out, closing the door behind her. What am I going to do? I ce my hands on


    my desk, leaning over it as I inhale deeply. A biting pain leaps from my back again and the breath falls


    from my lungs. My chest aches like never before.


    "It''s because you want our mate. You know she is hurting and you hate it," my wolf says in my head. It''s


    the first time I''ve heard from him since leaving our mate in the dungeons. He still doesn''t agree with


    me, but it needed to be done. Unfortunately, I haven''t heard anything from Angelo about how her


    questioning is going. By the way I was feeling the strike of the whip, I''d assume it hasn''t been going


    well. I should have been checking in with him, but I''ve been avoiding it. I knew that he woulde to


    me if he had found out who the guilty party was, but I didn''t want to know what my mate has been


    going through. I don''t know if I would have been able to follow through if he gave me any of the details.


    I slump down in my chair as I heave out a sigh and scrub a hand through my hair. Looking down at my


    reports, I realize that there is no way I''ll be able to concentrate anymore. I pick them up and ce them


    in a drawer before locking it and heading for the door. After securing my office, I walk to the elevator


    and swipe my ID card before hitting the button for the top floor. Our office building doubles as our pack


    house. The top two floors are mine and below that is a floor of conference rooms that are rarely used


    by anyone except me. I like having my privacy and only my siblings and beta have ess to my living


    quarters. Below that each of my siblings and my Beta have their own floor before there are two levels


    dedicated to pack members. My office, along with Alex''s, Xander''s, and my Beta Caleb''s are all


    underneath that. It doesn''t take long before the elevator is letting me out into my entryway. I toss my


    keys onto the table sitting by the front door and walk over to the wall of windows that lines my living


    room. I can see all of Crescent City. The streets are busy as everyone else goes about their evening,


    Eventually I go to take a shower, throwing on a pair of sweatpants before climbing into my king-sized


    bed. I bend my arm behind my head as I stare up at the ceiling, waiting for sleep to take me. "How can


    youy here like this while our mate is being tortured?" my wolf growls in my head.


    "Will you just shut up! You don''t think this is eating me up?! I would give anything to have her here with


    me?"


    "Then go get here! What are you waiting for?!"


    "Angelo is trying to get answers out of her about what happened," I answer, though I''ve begun to lose


    my resolve.


    "It''s been over a week. Maybe she doesn''t know anything. Are you just going to leave her down there


    forever?"


    "No..."


    "Then how long Ethan? Two weeks? A month? A year?" My fists clench and I try to push my wolf out of


    my head, but this time he won''t allow it. He refuses to be ignored any longer. "It''s been long enough. If


    Angelo hasn''t gotten anything out of her then he''s not going to. Her wolf is getting weaker.... I can feel


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    it." I squeeze my eyes shut as pain grips my heart. "Go to her."


    When I open my eyes again it is with a new sense of determination. My wolf is right. I can''t do this any


    longer. If Angelo hasn''t gotten anything out of her so what? At least I tried. Now I just want my mate. I


    throw my covers back before slipping some socks and shoes on. Grabbing a t-shirt from my dresser, I


    pull it over my head and hurry towards the exit. As I head through the door, I pick my keys up from


    where I left them not even an hour earlier. The dungeons are below the basement, so I swipe my card


    for ess and push the button with the letter B on it. From there I must take the stairs.


    The ride down seems to take forever, both me and my wolf are impatient. Goddess, I hope she doesn''t


    hate me. "Come on,e on," Iin out loud as I watch the numbers slowly counting down above


    me. Finally, the elevator dings and I rush out before running down a long hallway and opening the


    metal door that leads to the cells. When I reach the bottom I spot her lying on the cold, concrete ground


    with her back towards me. The back of the thin, woven cover she is wearing is torn to shreds and she


    is covered in blood. My breath stills as I watch her. She isn''t moving a muscle.


    I turn to Angelo. "Is she..." I begin, unsure of exactly what to ask.


    "She passed out about an hour ago. Hasn''t wakened since," he answers.


    "I''m taking her with me. Unlock the door," I remark as I straighten my back, trying not to show how


    much the sight of her is killing me right now. He nods and does as I say. When the door swings open, I


    take a step toward her before Angelo grabs my shoulder.


    I turn to look at him. "Her name is Scarlet," he states softly as he looks down at her still form.


    "Scarlet..." I whisper back. "That''s pretty. It suits her."


    He nods before continuing. "She doesn''t seem to know anything sir."


    I sigh deeply as I look at my feet. Then my gaze wanders to her. "Thanks Angelo," I reply without even


    looking back at him. I sense him step away until he''s against the opposite wall as I kneel and scoop


    Scarlet into my arms. I cradle her against me as I make my way back up to my living quarters. I walk


    down the hall to one of the guest bedrooms and carefullyy her on her stomach. Reaching over, I turn


    on one of the bedsidemps and gently peel back the scraps of her rags, revealing the long open


    shes left on her fair skin from being whipped.


    She is still passed out, so I quietly go to the en suite and rummage through the cabs before I find


    the first aid kit. Once I''ve found it, I bring it out and sit on the bed beside her. She has an arm curled up


    under her so that a fist is tucked next to her chin. Her eyes are still closed and her red curls are partially


    hiding her beautiful face. I take out a cotton ball and wet it with antiseptic before I begin dabbing it softly


    against her injuries. She lets out a whimper of pain and her eyebrows furrow, but she continues to


    sleep. My chest tightens as I continue my work, next I gingerly apply bacitracin to each of the wounds.


    Finally, I ce a thinyer of gauze over each and lightly blow on it. A shiver seems to run up her spine


    and my eyes travel up her and back to her face. Her eyes remain shut, but she looks more rxed now


    and a slight smile seems to be ced on her lips. I reach for the covers and pull them up over her legs


    before leaning down and kissing her temple. "Goodnight Scarlet."

 Chapter 4: 3- Doctor, Doctor

    Chapter 4: 3- Doctor, Doctor


    My head was buzzing. There was a throbbing pain. My head felt like it was spinning and I squeezed my


    eyes shut to try to regain some type of equilibrium. I tried opening my eyes and bright white light


    invaded my vision.


    Wincing, I shut my eyes and waited for them to adjust before I tried to reopen them. I opened and


    closed them a few times before I was able to see. There was a steady beeping and I titled my head to


    the side to see where it wasing from. A heart monitor. I was in the hospital. I felt tearse to my


    eyes.


    ...Where am I?...


    The door opened and a doctor walked in. I felt my heart rate elerate, and the heart monitor kept


    beeping and beeping. I quickly sat up and my body fluttered with pain.


    ¡°Woah, Woah, Woah!¡± The doctor chuckled and jogged towards me, flinching away from him I brought


    my knees up to me, ignoring the difort. He came right by the bed and reached out and grabbed


    my arm, I cowered away from the man.


    Men weren¡¯t my favorite due to my past experiences.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake! So... the Alpha wille to check on you in about an hour.¡± He spoke. I looked at the


    man. He has curly brown hair and tan skin. He has long stubble that has hints of grey in it. He looks


    older, maybe 40? Mid-forties? His name tag contains three letters. R-E-X. Rex.


    He went on talking about my health and I didn¡¯t pay attention at all. I was just staring at the ground, my


    heartbeat was not slowing down in the slightest way, and the fact that he still had his hand on my arm


    didn¡¯t help.


    ¡°Now- we have you under some medication that I injected you with when you arrived. And it will make


    your body just a little weaker.¡± I can¡¯t afford to be weaker. ¡°But that will only benefit me¡­¡± he mumbled


    to me. I snuck a look up at the doctor. His eyes turned dark, and I got a sick feeling in my stomach. The


    same look Alpha Chris gave me.


    ...Wait, where is Alpha Chris?...


    He dragged his hand down from my arm to rest on my knee and I froze. Maybe I should¡¯ve pushed him


    off or done something but I was in an unfamiliar ce, not remembering past events that well, and I


    was unfocused.


    He pulled down the nket a little and my heartbeat spiked along with the beeping.


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to check the bruising on your knees,¡± he pulled down the nket some more until it was


    at my ankles. He moved his hand to the end of the hospital gown and I flinched.


    ...How did that get on me?...


    ¡°The bruising looked bad,¡± he added as he pulled it up to my mid-thighs. While he did that something in


    me fluttered, anticipating something and I was beyond confused by that. I didn¡¯t want this man¡¯s hands


    on me, why would I anticipate that?


    ¡°Now, let me take off this,¡± I flinched as he reached behind me and I couldn''t help as my hand swatted


    him away. I knew I¡¯d get punished for it but I couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°N-no!¡± I whispered and tried to scoot away from him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to do anything,¡± he said, slightly growly. He sped his hand around my


    thigh and I shivered with disgust.


    A thunderous growl tore through the room.


    I cowered even more at that sound but my heart tightened, like in a good way. Was this what my


    subconscious was anticipating? I nced over at the door and saw a tall man with striking dark blue


    eyes. He was standing next to a woman with a clipboard and she was looking at me and the man with


    wide eyes.


    Wow, he¡¯s pretty.


    ''No one would want you, slut. Don¡¯t even think about it.''


    ¡°Alpha!¡± The man spoke, rmed. ¡°I thought you weren¡¯ting for a few hours¡­¡± He was fumbling


    over his words, fear and worry were evident and I lifted my head to see what was happening.


    The man stalked up to the doctor and grabbed his arm in a stern grip, removing it from my thigh. While


    he did that, the woman rushed over to the other side and gave a small smile to me and I immediately


    looked down.


    She slowly reached out to the nket and brought it back up to cover my legs, I flinched even though


    she was moving at a slow pace like she didn¡¯t want to startle me. And with this man¡¯s presence, the


    smell of sandalwood reappeared. It seemed familiar.


    ¡°You thought wrong,¡± He growled. ¡°Why are you with a female patient?¡± he demanded, his cold tone


    brought unwanted goosebumps on my skin.


    ...Stop it, Violet! You don¡¯t even know this man!...


    ¡°I was doing a check-up,¡± Rex answered, his voice slightly wavering.


    ¡°I thought it was clear after ourst incident that you were banned from interacting with any female


    patient, especially alone,¡± he growled as he kissed his teeth. His eyes were angry, but it was a pretty


    color.


    ...Stop it, Violet!...


    ''Slut.''


    ¡°Mind exining why you were trying to undress her?¡± the man demanded and the doctor swallowed.


    The man didn¡¯t want to wait for his answer, instead, he scoffed and pushed him away. ¡°Get out!¡± he


    demanded. He looked over at me when the door closed.


    My eyes bulged as I moved my eyesight down. He growled at my action, it caused my heart rate to


    increase and I flinched. His hand gripped my jaw and forced my face up to his. Sparks erupted at our


    contact, and surprised- I jumped back, or tried to jump back. His grasp tightened as he growled lowly at


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    my action. I did a quick scan of his face until I saw his eyes.


    I couldn¡¯t help the small gasp that came out. His eyes were a deep blue and suddenly- I forgot how to


    breathe. His eyes were as hard as stone as he studied my face. His eye slits were getting thinner as he


    inspected my face. His re was mean, he seemed pissy from moments ago.


    ...Violet! Stop staring!...


    I broke out of my trance and looked down, listening to myself.


    ...Don¡¯t look an Alpha in their eyes...


    He growled at that too and I winced at the sound. I started to feel more insecure about myself. His grip


    got tighter by each silent passing second, fear started to ignite in me and my eyes got wet, and I


    couldn¡¯t help it as they slid down. I felt as his eyes wandered down to my body and he pushed my face


    so he got a better look- I clutched the nket tighter against me.


    He didn¡¯t spend too much time on my body, even though every second felt like an hour, and he moved


    his gaze back to my face. I don¡¯t know where I am, I don¡¯t know where Alpha Chris is, I don¡¯t know


    anything and I¡¯m already a mess in front of another man.


    He growled again, before tossing my face out of his grasp lightly. He looked at the woman who was


    reading something on her clipboard, on the other side of the bed.


    ¡°You know what to do?¡± she immediately shook her head.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha!¡±


    He nodded and was out of the room before I could grasp what just happened, taking the sandalwood


    smell with him.


    What were the sparks? The more I thought about it, it seemed to spark a memory but I couldn¡¯t see it


    fully. Like something was buried and you could only see the outline.


    I looked at the woman, she had blonde hair that was in a low bun. She has tan skin and brown eyes.


    She¡¯s pretty, but I¡¯m wary of her. She looks to be older, at least older than me. Maybe thirty? As I take a


    look at her- I see she has a ring on her left hand. Married?


    She gives me a warm smile as she says hi. ¡°Good morning, my name is Reseda and I¡¯ll be your new


    doctor.¡± She spoke slowly and smoothly. Not too loud, not too low, she was even. She walked to the


    end of the bed and I immediately moved my legs back in fear.


    ''Because you have to fear everything right? Worthless¡­''


    I closed my eyes at the voice. Why?


    I heard the girl hum and I moved my eyes to her, but I didn¡¯t look at her face, just her hands that are on


    a clipboard at the end of the bed.


    ¡°Violet... ¡° she trails my name and I flinch.


    ''Why are you flinching moron? It¡¯s a name, your name- stop being so pathetic.''


    A frown made its way to my face as I thought about what the voice said.


    ¡°You have a very pretty name,¡± she stated and I felt her look at me.


    ''Thank her. That¡¯s if you can even say it¡­''


    ¡°T-thank y-you,¡± I mumbled, hating my stutter.


    She hummed before she responded. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Violet Ophelia Taylor. Very cute. So let¡¯s see... ¡°


    She started to read a little more before she spoke again. ¡°Ms.Taylor, I¡¯m going to perform a small


    physical on you, is it alright if I take your blood pressure?¡± She asks looking at me while I look to the


    side.


    I had no clue what she meant. Was she going to take some of my blood? What¡¯s physical? Like, touch


    me? I don¡¯t want that. I was silent before she spoke again.


    ¡°Do you know what taking blood pressure is?¡± She asked me. She started to exin what it was and I


    was trying my hardest to follow along, even though I didn¡¯t have the slightest idea of what she¡¯s saying.


    ¡°So, Ms.Taylor, is it okay if I take your blood pressure?¡± She asks me. I nodded yes, a little fearful of the


    consequences of me saying ¡®no¡¯. ¡°Okay, now I need you to sit up and uncross your legs¡­¡± I did as she


    asked and she came closer to me. ¡°I¡¯m going to put this on your arm now, okay?¡± I nodded but when


    she reached out for me I still flinched back.


    ''Can you ever stop flinching? Just trust someone!''


    ...No, you don¡¯t trust anyone! Just listen...


    My brows furrowed together at the voices in my head arguing.


    The doctor¡¯s voice pulled me out of my thoughts. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to start. There will be pressure but


    nothing too bad. Just take regr breaths,¡± She instructed and started to pump the ball, the band


    getting bigger, and I felt thepression start. I started wincing when it got tighter and I whimpered.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, only a few more seconds, it¡¯ll be okay¡­¡± The doctor calmed me.


    What¡¯s her name again? Was it something with an R? I nced at her name tag, but quickly nced


    away- I didn¡¯t catch the name. The pressure was getting too much and I started to feel lightheaded. A


    small, quiet groan came out of my mouth. A few secondster, the doctor was pulling the armband off


    of me. I closed my eyes and cradled my arm.


    ¡°Ms. Taylor, may I check your weight and height?¡± I nod, but when she walked- expecting me to follow, I


    froze. ¡°It¡¯s alright, we¡¯ll just be going to the next room for a few minutes.¡± I frowned at that. When I


    made no attempt to move she walked to me and I flinched away. She studied me for a second as I


    looked down at my shaky hands.


    I feared getting up, because I was in an unfamiliar ce with people I didn¡¯t know. She softly reassured


    me and coaxed me out of bed. ¡°Okay, Ms.Taylor, are you ready to do your height and weight?¡± The


    doctor asked me in her usual voice.


    With a small nod of the head, she came over and helped me get out of bed. If not for her I would have


    fallen t on my face because of how weak my legs were. Once I regained my normal ¡®strength¡¯ in my


    legs I was able to walk without her help, and she led the way to the room while I walked timidly behind


    her with my arms wrapped around my body.


    It turns out I¡¯m five foot seven and I weigh one hundred and one pounds. I¡¯m currently back in the bed


    while she asks me more medical information and she says after that she¡¯ll tell me about the information


    she gathered.


    ¡°When was thest time you¡¯ve shifted?¡±


    ¡°N-never.¡±


    ''You can¡¯t even say one word without stuttering. Pathetic.''


    ¡°Never?¡± I nod. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll talk to the Alpha about that. It¡¯s very unhealthy. Do you have any conditions?¡±


    I was confused by her question, conditions? So I just nodded my head ¡®no¡¯.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± she trailed off as she wrote things on her clipboard and I stood there by the bed. She looked


    up at me, ¡°honey, you can get into bed.¡± She smiled at me and chuckled lightly.


    ''Get into bed, whore!''


    ...Block out the thoughts, Violet, don¡¯t listen...


    I listened to myself and cautiously, I climbed back into the hospital bed.


    ¡°Okay, two more questions Ms.Taylor, for some reason it wasn¡¯t in the records that we received, the


    first- what is your age?¡± She asked.


    ¡°T-twenty o-one...¡± Stupid stutter¡­


    ¡°Alright,¡± she wrote on her clipboard papers, ¡°and when is your birthday?¡±


    My birthday¡­my least favorite day.


    ¡°A-Agust n-ninth.¡±


    ''Can you ever speak?''


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± She wrote some more, and then looked up at me and smiled- I averted my eyes. ¡°Well, some


    things; you have low blood pressure, we will add salt into your diet, and you need to drink more water.


    Also, you need to eat more as your weight is very low. We¡¯ll work that into your diet and¡­.¡± she trailed


    off as she flipped through her notes and continued to exin things to me- even though I didn¡¯t


    understand. She told me food will be sent in shortly and afterward, I should get some sleep- then she


    got up to leave.


    ¡°Wait...wait... Um... e-excuse m-me¡­¡± I mumbled and fumbled, the doctor turned on her heel with


    concern on her face. My heart was beating so fast from how nervous I got, my hands were shaking,


    wringing my wrists ¡°W-where a-am I?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in Alpha Derek¡¯s pack, the Night Stone pack.¡± With that, she turned and left. The realization


    came in a wave, Alpha Derek of the Night Stone pack. Fear lit my body on fire, because of a name


    Alpha Chris warned me of, reminding me of my tormentor.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Scarlet''s POV


    Sunlight filters into my room and Iy my arm over my eyes with a groan. Wait a minute? Where is the


    sunlighting from? And... am I in a bed?... I remove my arm and peek out with one eye as I adjust


    to the bright light that surrounds me. Suddenly I''m sitting up, both eyes wide open as I take in the


    gorgeous room that I''m in. How did I get here?


    Long velvety drapes frame a huge arched window. The walls are a light gray and are adorned with


    canvases disying beautiful abstract designs that bring in some color. There is arge white dresser


    with a gigantic decorative mirror hanging above it. I''m sitting in a king-sized bed with deep, wine


    colored sheets and avender duvet. There is a sitting area with twofy-looking white armchairs


    with a small round table sitting between them, a vase of pink roses positioned in the center. The


    exquisite hardwood floors are covered by a Persian rug that lies in the middle of the room.


    I throw the covers back before dangling my legs over the edge of the bed. Stretching and flexing, I take


    stock of my injuries. My body aches but not as bad as I expected it to. I carefully step down, my feet


    closet,plete with a tufted stool and a full-length mirror. There are about a dozen outfits hanging in it


    along with several pairs of shoes. However, it is still mostly empty. I leave the closet and open the door


    next to it, finding a beautiful bathroom with a walk-in shower and stand-alone bath big enough for two


    people. I turn to the mirror above the sink and my eyes widen. Walking slowly closer I examine my dull,


    dirty red locks and the pallor of my ivory skin. My eyes are sunken and I look sicklypared to my


    normal appearance. I''ve always been on the thinner side, there isn''t exactly an abundance of food in


    The Scourge, but now I look almost skeletal.


    Turning around, I examine my back. It has clearly been cleaned of any blood and the wounds are now


    mostly healed with thin strips of gauze over them. I wonder who did this. Why am I not in the dungeons


    anymore? I reach my arms around to try and peel the gauze off, but I struggle to reach. With a sigh I


    turn around, trying to figure out a solution. I spot another small door and open it to find towels. A


    shower would be nice and would help with removing my bandages. Quickly picking out an outfit from


    the closet, I go back to the bathroom and adjust the water until the room begins to fill with steam. I


    climb in and the hot water instantly rxes my sore muscles causing me to exhale in relief.


    I take my time as Ither up my hair and body, standing under the shower-head as water runs down


    me. I don''t know how long I''ll be able to ess such nice amodations, so I might as well make it


    count. When I walk out of the bathroom, toweling my hair off, I freeze mid-step. Sitting in one of the


    armchairs is my mate. He instantly sits up straighter as he sees me and I narrow my eyes at him.


    "What are you doing here?"


    The corner of his mouth quirks up as he gestures to a tray of food on the table beside him. My eyes


    widen at the smorgasbord lied out in front of me, scrambled eggs, bacon, sausage, biscuits, fruit, the


    works. My eyes dart to him then back to the food before I sit down in the chair opposite him and begin


    digging in, moaning in satisfaction. His eyes darken at the sound before he regains hisposure. "Be


    careful," he begins. "You eat too much too fast after not having anything you''re going to end up


    regretting itter."


    I nod and ce the food back down on the table, forcing myself to take my time. My hands begin to


    fidget in myp as I look down at them, chewing slowly as I can feel his eyes on me. Finally, I can''t take


    the silence any longer. "So... umm... thanks for the food," I reply as I pick up a strawberry and take a


    bite.


    "You''re wee," he says simply, continuing to stare as if he finds me somehow fascinating.


    I nod while I avoid his gaze. Instead, I choose to observe my fingers as they twist around each other.


    He still doesn''t speak so I let out an exasperated sigh before turning to him. "What am I doing here?


    How did I get here?"


    "I brought you here. You are in a guest room of my penthouse," he answers. He seems to be watching


    me, figuring out how I''ll handle the situation. I''m not sure what to think of it. Is this a game to him?


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Okay, but why?"


    "Because I wanted to."


    I scowl at him. His short responses are making me increasingly more irritated. "Well it wasn''t long ago


    that I was in the dungeons getting tortured because that''s what you wanted. Are you always this


    indecisive?" This time his eyes narrow at me. So, he''s getting angry now? I can''t help but to let out a


    scoff as I swiftly stand up from my seated position. I begin pacing across the room as I try to wrap my


    head around everything that has happenedtely. "Do you just always do what you want without any


    regard for the consequences?"


    He stands up, his face set in a stern, intimidating expression as he steps towards me. I instantly step


    back. I don''t know this man. I don''t know anything about him. All I know is what I have gone through


    since meeting him and so far our rtionship doesn''t look promising. This can''t be my mate. "I don''t


    even know your name..." I state softly as though I''m talking to myself.


    "I''m Alpha Ethan Kane."


    My breath hitches and I gulp the air back down as I nod with widened eyes. This can''t be happening.


    I''ve heard so many stories about the merciless Alpha Ethan Kane. After what he just put me through,


    his own mate, I have a feeling that most of the stories are true. And they aren''t exactly heart-warming,


    far from it. I take a moment topose myself and find my resolve before I turn to him and look him


    dead in the eyes. "I, Scarlet Denton from the packless, reject y-" I begin before he approaches me in


    onerge stride and grabs me by the elbows, pulling me to him so that our noses are mere centimeters


    apart.


    "No."


    I stare up at him for a moment, searching his eyes as though they will give me answers. His eyes are


    darkened as though his wolf is trying toe to the surface. Anger seems to be rolling off him in waves


    as he holds me close enough to him that I can feel his shallow breath on my face. The sting of tears


    appears in my eyes as I try to understand why he won''t let me reject him. He clearly doesn''t want this,


    doesn''t want me. "What do you mean no? Why not?" His gaze drops and his eyes move as though he


    is desperately thinking for an answer. "Tell me Ethan! Why not?!"


    "Because I won''t let you go. Not yet."


    "Not yet? So you will? When?"


    "Are you really in that big of a hurry to leave me?!" he growls, his grip on me tightening.


    "I''m just trying to understand! Stop speaking in fucking riddles and just exin why the hell I''m still


    here? Tell me why you stabbed me, saved me, and then had be thrown into your damn dungeons! It


    doesn''t make any sense to me!"


    He drops his hold on me and walks away a few paces as he scrubs his hands through his hair


    agitatedly. When he turns back to face me, he lets out a deep sigh and reaches out his hand to take


    one of mine. I instinctively pull away and watch as his eyes seem to flicker with pain and sadness and


    what I think is possibly regret. "Please," he begs as he continues to hold his hand out for me to take.


    "Can we just sit down for a moment and talk. I promise I''ll exin everything."


    I don''t take his offered hand, but I nod and walk back over to my seat. He inhales and bobs his head as


    though epting defeat before hees and sits opposite me. He leans back and drags a hand over


    his face, rubbing at his eyes and I begin to see how haggard he looks. It doesn''t seem like he''s been


    getting much sleep. "I''m not even sure where to begin..."


    "How about from the beginning? Why did you and your men attack the packless?"


    "We didn''t¡ª" he starts before I cut him off.


    "You did."


    He shakes his head in exasperation and continues. "Six of our men had been at one of the local bars


    when they were brutally killed. We followed the scent back to that alley."


    This time my head moves back and forth. "I knew those men you killed. None of them would have done


    something like that."


    He shrugs. "Maybe not, but someone from the packless did. We picked up multiple scents and all of


    them led back there." I shake my head again, trying to make sense of this information before he


    continues. "One of those scents had been all over you."


    I tilt my head to the side and furrow my brows. "What exactly was the scent?"


    He closes his eyes and his nose scrunches up as though he is remembering it. "Earth, sandalwood,


    and whiskey." Suddenly, his eyes open and narrow at me. "It was male...". My brain seems to be


    working a hundred miles a minute. That smell.... Where have I smelled that scent before?... "Were you


    with someone? Do you have a boyfriend or something?" he asks out of nowhere, distracting me from


    my thoughts. My eyes shoot over to meet his and see they are dark and his hands are gripping the


    armrests tightly.


    "What?! No!" I quickly respond, startled by his severe reaction. I''ve always heard that Alphas tend to be


    more territorial and possessive. We haven''t even epted each other and he is already about to rip


    the chair to shreds at the thought that I had been with someone else the evening we met.


    "Then why did you smell like him? He had to have had his paws all over you..." His eyes roam over my


    body as he pictures some unknown man touching me in the way that only my mate should. His lips


    twist in anger and disgust at the thought and I know that I need to speak up before he does anything


    drastic.


    "Ethan, I help out at the homeless shelter. I know all the packless. There is no telling how many people


    I was around. Maybe I bumped into them or gave them a hug. I don''t know, but I promise you that I''m


    not seeing anyone."


    He nods, seeming reassured by my response as his tall, muscr body rxes back against the chair.


    We sit there in silence as my mind goes back to working over the details. Suddenly, the answer hits me


    like a freight train. Ray. That bastard. I immediately try to control my facial expression. I can''t tell Ethan


    who it was. I don''t want him going back to my home and wreaking havoc likest time. I don''t want any


    more innocent bystanders to wind up dead on his quest for Ray. I''m going to have to take care of that


    jackass myself. I don''t want any more unnecessary bloodshed. While working this out, I forget that


    Ethan is right there watching me, ring at me. "What?" I ask innocently.


    "You know something..."


    I take in a deep breath to calm myself and steady my heartbeat. "I''m sorry, but I don''t. I promise to look


    into it when I go back home though..."


    "What do you mean?"


    I give him a confused look. "I''m going home...?" I state, though ites out sounding more like a


    question.


    "No. You''ll be staying here," he replies sternly.


    "Umm... excuse me, but no I won''t be. There are people who depend on me. I need to get back there.


    They probably all think I''m dead right now," I insist as I stand up again.


    He does the same and positions himself in front of me. "Scarlet, someone from The Scourge killed six


    seasoned wolves in cold-blood. There is no way I''m letting you go back there. Once the threat has


    been dealt with we can discuss the possibility of you continuing to work there or whatever." His tone is


    firm, leaving me little room to negotiate.


    "You won''t LET me go back??? I''m a grown woman. I can do whatever the hell I please! You are not


    my keeper!"


    "Please Scarlet. I don''t want to argue about this right now. Just let me deal with it and we cane


    back to this discussion some other time."


    "But..."


    "ENOUGH," he barks, causing me to instantly close my mouth. I can feel his Alpha aura. It doesn''t


    seem to affect me the way it should, but I can still tell that I shouldn''t push him further.


    I huff in irritation. "So, what do you expect me to do all day then?" I ask with a sigh of defeat.


    "For now, you''ll stay here."


    "What?! Why?!"


    "Because you clearly know who the guilty party is and either you don''t know it and could be in danger


    or you do and you are lying to protect him. Either way, I can''t trust you to be out there right now."


    "Seriously Ethan, let me help. I know all those people that live there. Just let me do some digging. I can


    get answers for you and no one has to get hurt."


    "You go digging and you''ll be the one getting hurt. That''s out of the question. The answer is no. End of


    discussion."


    "No, it''s not. You can''t just go around telling me what to do."


    "I just did." I re at him harshly with my fists clenched by my sides. I can just imagine smokeing


    out of my ears with how angry I am right now. He must be the most stubborn, bossy man I have ever


    met. Before I can argue further, he gestures towards my bedroom door. "If you need anything my


    bedroom is at the end of the hall and my office next to it. Otherwise, if you go the opposite direction


    you''ll find the kitchen and living room. Feel free to explore, but you''ll have to stay on this level. The


    elevator requires an ID in order to function."


    He presses a light kiss to my temple and I can''t help but stand there dumbfounded. I hear the door


    close behind me and heave out a sigh. I may not be in the dungeons anymore, but I''m still a prisoner. I


    need to get out of here. I need to get back to The Scourge before he takes more men there and tears


    the ce apart.


    Whatever I decide to do, I''ll need to be quiet about it. If he figures out what I''m trying to do, I''ll lose


    even more of my freedom. I decide to stay in the confines of my room and walk over to therge


    window. There is a hookedtch on it that I quickly unfasten and open the window up wide to find a


    small Juliet balcony. This high up it''s ice cold and windy. The people below look like ants and I breathe


    in deeply to calm myself. I must be at least forty stories up. I look in both directions and see that there


    is a small ledge that wraps around the building. It is only about six inches wide, but I can see a spiraling


    staircase tucked into the exterior wall just a few yards away. A fire escape. I frantically look around to


    see if there is a way for me to get over there without falling to my death. There are ridges along the


    stone wall. I can hold onto one with my hands while my feet use the ledge. It will be risky, but as far as I


    can tell, it''s also my only way out of here.

 Chapter 5: 4- New

    Chapter 5: 4- New


    The supernatural werewolf world has a specific way of ruling. A king that had power over the entire


    nation. Then 7 alphas were under him, one for each region in which the American nation was split: The


    Pacific, Midwest, Northeast, Southeast, Southwest, the Rocky Mountains, and the Noncontiguous.


    Then alphas under them that ruled over their single state. And finally, under those alphas you had


    about five to ten packs in each state; each state varied.


    A king, regional alphas, Statal alphas, and territorial alphas.


    They say the regional alphas were all deadly in their own way of sin. And the King...


    Alpha Derek of the Midwestern region. Specifically the Night Stone pack.


    They say he is one of the toughest alphas. He once killed his own Beta. In front of everyone. He


    knocked out his Gamma during it.


    He rules with an iron fist. He keeps the packs he runs in check, no one crosses him; they wouldn¡¯t


    bother to think of it.


    He hated his father so much- he ripped him apart.


    Death did not bother this man. He wasn¡¯t capable of feelings. It didn¡¯te as a shock.


    With no family, he became stony. And no one could alter him.


    No one.


    --


    Fear was out of the question. What are you supposed to feel? Freaking joy? No. Terror was


    overwhelming my body.


    I was left alone in the room with my emotions. Sweat started to dot my forehead and I felt my head start


    to throb. My chest felt heavy. My throat was scratchy and I felt the urge to cough to relieve myself. I


    coughed but I ended up wheezing. The familiar feeling of my air constricting came back and tears


    covered my vision like rain on a car.


    The door opened. In came the doctor, her eyes grew and started shouting things that I couldn¡¯t hear.


    My air hole was getting smaller and smaller- less airing in. She rushed over to me and was


    messing with something in her hands and speaking but to me- nothing was audible except for the


    obnoxious beeping of the machine.


    I was only focused on getting oxygen into my lungs, and I was failing. She shoved something in my


    mouth and pressed on top of the object. My lungs were awarded oxygen and I gasped.


    I felt relieved as I could breathe again and the storm in my head started to calm. I was sniffling and


    brought my shaking hands up to wipe my eyes.


    ¡°Ms.Taylor, are you okay?¡± She asked as she rubbed my back. I meekly nodded. ¡°Okay, It¡¯s alright,


    now, you might have either had a panic attack or an asthma attack- very simr¡± she gave me a blue


    stic holder with a bottle in it that fit in my hand, ¡°this is your inhaler¡­¡±


    She started to exin how and when to use it, and told me what these asthma and panic attacks are


    and concluded that I most likely had asthma, but could be both. ¡°alright, I¡¯ll let you get some rest if you


    need anything, buzz.¡± She got up quietly and left the room and I weakly slid back and shut my burning


    eyes.


    A few days have passed of me in the hospital, and Doctor Reseda finally cleared me to be released. I


    spent the majority of my time sleeping due to the pills I am on, and they¡¯ve always been apanied


    by nightmares of Alpha Chris. That wasn¡¯t new, I¡¯ve had them since the first day heid eyes on me.


    However, those dark blue eyes were stuck in my head. I don¡¯t know why and it¡¯s been bugging me.


    Doctor Reseda walked in with her smile on her face, ¡°Good morning Ms.Taylor, we¡¯ve cleared you, as


    you know, and you¡¯ll be leaving with our Beta, as instructed by the Alpha!¡±


    She gave me a fresh pair of clothes that consisted of a grey long sleeve t-shirt that enveloped my scar


    covered wrists, some grey sweatpants that hung loosely on my scrawny hips, white socks, and some


    gray canvas shoes.


    ...Nicest things I¡¯ve ever had...


    It took some time but next thing, I¡¯m walking with the Beta to where I¡¯ll be staying. I felt extremely


    ufortable with a random male, walking with me in unfamiliar ces.


    ...Violet, this is your first time outside in years...


    The thought made a sad frown form on my face.


    It was an uneasy walk, but then again practically everything in my pitiful life is uneasy. Although the sun


    was out, the air was cold, to try and make myself the slightest bit warmer I put my hands together. It¡¯s


    spring, right? Early I believe because it was about two weeks ago Alpha Chris told me to change the


    clocks ahead an hour.


    I looked up at the Beta. He was tall, had dirty blonde hair and brown eyes, and some stubble along his


    jaw. He was tanner than me, he had spent some time in the sun. Dressed in a dark brown t-shirt that


    hugged his defined body and dark jeans paired off with dark brownbat boots that were tucked


    under his pants.


    I was having trouble keeping up with his pace, I never was a fast one, and that was not beneficial for


    me. The Beta would notice, huff, stop, then walk again. It was a repetitive theme because, as said, I¡¯m


    slow.


    After a while, we got to a ce. It was big. Huge. A house. At least two stories, standing tall and wide,


    stone packed the outside walls. The door was disyed in the middle of two off-white pirs.


    The house was a little ways from the main area of the pack. Tall trees towered a couple of yards from


    the towering house. He walked up the three stairs to the door and I staggered behind. He rang the


    doorbell and as we waited I caught my breath.


    ''It wasn¡¯t even that far of a walk.''


    ''You¡¯re so weak.''


    ...Stop...


    ''Can¡¯t ever do anything, it¡¯s fucking walking!''


    ''So worthless-''


    My thoughts were cut off by the sound of a throat clearing. I did a nce up to see the beta impatiently


    waiting inside with a slightly annoyed look on his face. Instantly, I felt guilty and refrained from flinching.


    I got my skinny butt into the house to not make him anymore annoyed because who knows what this


    guy will do if he gets too annoyed with me¡­


    Once I was in I took a quick look around and was astonished at the house. If I thought the outside was


    huge, the inside was vast. The house has dark wooden floors, walls with dark brown paint and a light


    tan trim that wereplemented by the tan furniture. The simple scenery made me think of the white


    sofa stained with my blood, sweat, and tears Alpha Chris had in his basement- my ¡°medium


    punishment¡± spot.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I shivered at the thought.


    I followed behind the beta through the living room and to the left which led us to stairs. He started to go


    up and I quietly followed. He took some turns and stopped when he came to a door.


    ¡°This will be your room, I¡¯ll send up dinner, the Alpha will see you tomorrow, I will pick you up promptly


    at 10 o¡¯clock to take you there.¡± He seemed to have little emotion in his voice.


    ''Or maybe because no one likes you.''


    I meekly nodded looking at my hands. He opened the door and then spoke again.


    ¡°There is a pair of clothes for tomorrow and some toiletries. We¡¯ll have some things dropped off


    tomorrow.¡± He used that same voice. And with that, he turned and started to walk away. I walked into


    the room, closing the door and then turning around; if I thought the house was grand- look at the room!


    The floor was covered in a light brown carpet, almost like a dark beige. My room in Alpha Chris¡¯s pack


    didn¡¯t have carpet. The room itself was 5 times the size of my room in Alpha Chris¡¯s pack, no double


    that, ten times.


    The walls almost matched the carpet- just a few shades darker. It has a bed in the center against the


    wall to the left of the door covered in grey sheets and a window on the wall. Across the bed were two


    doors. Walking to them I realize one is a regr closet with a dresser on the side, outside the door. The


    other door leads to a bathroom.


    ...The nicest room I¡¯ve ever stayed in...


    ''Because trash like you don¡¯t deserve things like this.''


    ...Stop it!...


    ''It¡¯s the truth- there¡¯s a reason you never had nice things.''


    I squeeze my eyes shut at the voices, they¡¯re always there. It-


    A knock sounded at the door, I flinched at the sound and expected the knocker to barge in- it¡¯s what I''m


    used to, except no one knocks, they juste in. The rapping sounded again and cautiously I went to


    the door and opened it. Standing there was the Beta.


    ¡°Time for dinner.¡± He spoke, ¡°let¡¯s go, follow,¡± He demanded.


    ...I thought he said he was gonna drop it off¡­


    I silently followed behind him as he walked through the halls, down the stairs, and to a dining room. He


    motioned for me to sit where food was set out. I obeyed his motion and sat down. He sat down at the


    rectangr table across from me with his own te.


    ...I haven¡¯t had a meal in three days¡­


    ''And you shouldn¡¯t eat, Alpha Chris only likes skinny girls.''


    ...It¡¯s been three days¡­


    ''Shut up, he wouldn¡¯t allow you to eat knowing you left him. This is your punishment.''


    ...Three days¡­


    ''You don¡¯t de-''


    ¡°Eat,¡± The Beta instructed me. He started eating himself. I peered down at the meal. It was pasta with a


    side of green beans and cubed potatoes. I never had a big appetite after the diet I¡¯ve been through for


    the past 10 years and I knew there was no way I could finish all this.


    I had a few bites of it all- it tasted amazing but soon enough I found myself full. When you looked at the


    te it looks like I barely touched it- but I was full.


    ¡°You¡¯re done?¡± The beta asked. He seemed a little shocked, I nodded to his question feeling inferior,


    nothing new. ¡°But you barely ate¡­¡± I snuck up a look as he seemed to be connecting the dots in his


    head. He shook his head and went back to eating.


    When he was done he took me back upstairs and dropped me off at the room and reminded me at 10


    tomorrow he would get me.


    I brushed my teeth and decided it was time to get some sleep. I looked at the bed and slowly climbed


    in. It was so soft- I wasn¡¯t used to it at all. Yet, despite how soft, I couldn¡¯t sleep. I got up out of the bed


    and took a pillow and the thinnest nket andid on the floor. I closed my eyes and awaited my


    nightmare-filled sleep.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Scarlet''s POV


    I go back to the closet and grab a leather jacket off a hanger and put it on before zipping it up. With


    how cold it is, I would love to put on a scarf and gloves too, but I''m worried that would hinder my ability


    to scale across the exterior of the very tall building I''m in. Goddess, I must be crazy. I inhale slow and


    deep before nodding with determination. I lock my bedroom door just in case and head to the small


    balcony. "Okay... okay.... You can do this." I mumble as I try to psych myself up.


    Holding onto the railing, I hoist one leg over and then the other. I take another deep breath and force


    myself to not look down. Werewolves heal fast, but a fall like this would crush me beyond repair. "This


    is ridiculous. Go back inside before you kill yourself," my wolf scolds.


    "Shut up. Don''t distract me."


    "Don''t be stupid and then you don''t have to worry about it. You should just tell our mate what you


    know."


    "No way! He''ll go in there guns zing likest time," I argue.


    "You mean ws drawn?"


    "Shut up! You know what I mean! What if next time Jo or Will are the ones that get in the way? Then


    what?" I insist. My wolf finally quiets. She cares about Jo and Will too and has finally realized there is


    no talking me out of my decision.


    Before taking the first step onto the ledge, I reach up and make sure my grip on the ridge above me is


    secure. After that, I move my feet one at a time and get myself positioned so that my nose is practically


    touching the exterior stone wall. The wind is strong this high up, stronger than I had originally


    anticipated. My grip tightens as I think of what would happen if a random gust of air was the cause of


    my demise. Slowly, I inhale deeply before blowing it softly from my lips. Once I''ve calmed my nerves, I


    begin to inch my way toward the fire escape cautiously. I can feel my palms getting sweaty and my


    heart rate elerating. My anxiety is through the roof right now... well, figuratively speaking.


    When I finally reach the fire escape, I hastily mor over the rail and sink into a crouching position in


    the corner as I try to catch my breath. Oh my Goddess. That was terrifying. Once I''ve managed to get


    my bearings, I begin the long trek down the stairs. Despite being in pretty good shape, I have to stop


    multiple times. Meanwhile, I keep looking over my shoulder and keep my head on a swivel. I don''t want


    anyone to see me. I''m not sure who all knows who I am so being caught in the city could be potentially


    dangerous. Not to mention, Ethan is going to be furious about this. Luckily, the escape isn''t close to the


    windows and is somewhat hidden from the other buildings around it. Hopefully, my luck will hold up and


    I''ll make it pass the borders and back to packless territory.


    I try my best to remain hidden in shadows and dark alleys as I make my way toward The Scourge.


    Whenever another wolf gets too close I quickly hide and wait until they are gone. It seems to take


    forever, but eventually I make it back and enter the familiar path to the shelter. Blood stains the stone


    walls of the buildings on either side of me and the same goes for the gravel path. "Scarlet! Oh my


    Goddess! You''re alive!" Reba, Annie''s mom, says as she runs up to me and throws her arms


    around my neck, pulling me in for a tight embrace.


    I pat her back soothingly. "Yeah, I am. How is everyone?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    She lets me go and links an arm around mine as she leads me towards the entrance. "They''ll be much


    better when they see you. We heard from one of the others that they saw you get stabbed! But when


    we were collecting our lost members you weren''t there. We didn''t know what to think."


    "To be honest, I''m not sure either. I''m still trying to wrap my head around it all." She quirks an eyebrow


    at me, clearly trying to figure out exactly what I mean. Luckily, she can tell that it''s not a topic currently


    up for discussion and she chooses not to pry. "Who all did we lose?"


    Reba sighs sadly and casts her gaze down. "Old Sam, Cody, Mr. Luckett, Bernie, and Mr. Garber."


    Tears prickle my eyes. I knew all of them. Cody was my age and was always making peopleugh. Old


    Sam was a grandfatherly figure to all of us packless. Bernie had a mate and two pups to take care of.


    Mr. Luckett and Mr. Garber had both been warriors when they had been part of a pack and were


    always teaching some of the younger wolves. I hurry to wipe away a loose tear before anyone can


    notice and Reba continues. "I''m afraid you already missed their send off." I nod sadly. I guess I''ll


    have to find my own way to say goodbye to them. Werewolves do a ceremony, much like a human


    funeral except we do ours under the moon and ask the Moon Goddess to bless their souls and return


    them as wolves so that they may guide the next generation.


    As we enter the dining hall, chatter seems to cease as everyone''s gazes turn towards me. Before I


    have the chance to do or say anything I''m plowed into and lifted from the ground in a tight embrace.


    The smell of mint and clover surround me and I wrap my arms around him tightly. "Will," I murmur into


    the crook of his neck as he continues to hug me as though his life depends on it.


    "Where the hell have you been baby girl? You had us worried sick!" he whispers next to my ear. He is


    holding me so close that I can feel his heart thudding against my chest. It feels so nice to see him


    again. I''ve missed him so much and my body seems to instantly rx as his familiar scent envelops


    me. Finally, I sigh and pull away from him. I can''t get distracted. I still have a job to do and I need to


    finish it sooner rather thanter.


    Will holds my arms as his gaze roams over me, checking for injuries. He purses his lips together and


    I''m sure he has noticed how worn I look after my stay in the Crescent Moon''s dungeons. When his


    eyes creep over my neck they suddenly widen. "Hey! Where''s your ne?"


    My eyes bug out as I ce a hand on my chest where the ne should be. "Shit! It must still be at


    the hospital!" I realize and grimace.


    "The hospital?..." he begins before I cut him off.


    "Yeah, I have a lot to catch you up on. But first, where''s Jo?"


    He gestures behind me and I turn to see Joing up to me as she wipes her flour-covered hands off


    on her apron. "Well look what the Goddess dragged in," she remarks with a mischievous smile before


    holding her arms out to me.


    I quickly rush up to her and give her a hug. "Oh Jo! It''s so good to be back!"


    "I''m sure it is. But where the hell did you go?"


    "I''ll exin everything. I promise. But is there somewhere that we can talk in private?" I ask her softly


    as I try to avoid prying ears. It''s hard to do in a room full of werewolves with enhanced senses, but the


    dining hall is once again loud so hopefully no one is paying attention to us. Jo looks around, seeming to


    be hoping the same thing before she jerks her head over to the door. Will and I immediately follow her


    as she leads us through the kitchen and into one of therge pantries. She instantly shuts and locks


    the door before turning to me. With a huge sigh, I tell them everything.


    *****


    "The asshole that stabbed you is your mate?!" Will asks with a wide-eyed expression of utter disbelief. I


    simply nod. "Alpha Ethan fucking Kane is your mate..." he continues, seemingly to himself.


    "Unfortunately," I agree with a shrug.


    "So, what now?" Jo asks with her arms folded across her chest sternly. She doesn''t seem too pleased,


    though I''m not sure if it''s because of who my mate is or the fact that I am nning on going after Ray


    on my own. Technically speaking, there are no rules in The Scourge. People tend to do whatever they


    want. As long as they aren''t hurting anyone, no one really cares. However, most of us tend to help out


    and take care of each other. Ray and his gang have never really included themselves in our little


    they don''t help out. They tend to cause more trouble than they are worth and this time it cost innocent


    lives. The Crescent Moon Pack will be seeking retribution against the wolves that killed some of their


    men. I can''t let anymore innocent wolves get killed in the crossfire. So, I need to find out if what my gut


    is telling me about Ray is right.


    "Well, I need to figure out what to do with Ray," I begin. "But before I confront him, I want to be sure it


    was him."


    "Oh, I think it is probably safe to say that it was. You said they were cleaning fresh blood off their knives


    when you saw them right before the attack. And sounds like his scent matches the one they had


    followed back to The Scourge," Will says.


    "I agree that it likely was him. But I want to find proof. I need it. Especially if I''m going to condemn him


    to death," I answer back sternly.


    "And how do you n on doing that?" Jo questions harshly.


    I shrug. "I was hoping I could look around his ce. See if there are any clues."


    "Yeah, because that''s safe..." Will groans sarcastically and rolls his eyes at me, causing me to re at


    him.


    "Well, when was thest time anyone has seen him?" I push, already sure of what their answer will be.


    "As far as I know, not since the Crescent Moon Pack stormed the area," Jo replies.


    I nod with a smile. "Exactly. He''s probably in hiding. I''ll just swing by his ce and take a quick look


    around. In and out."


    "It''s not as simple as that and you know it Lettie," Jo scolds.


    "Stop worrying. It will be fine."

 Chapter 6: 5- Topic To Be Discussed- A Mate

    Chapter 6: 5- Topic To Be Discussed- A Mate


    ¡°Mate¡­¡± Someone murmured against my skin. Instantly my eyes flew open. In the crook of my neck


    was Alpha Chris. He inhaled and Iid frozen in my ¡®bed¡¯.


    ¡°I¡¯m so lucky the Moon Goddess paired us together¡­¡± He slurred and it was then I smelt the alcohol on


    his breath.


    Alpha Chris had two drunk modes: the affectionate, sweet, aloof Alpha or the cruel sadistic, brute of an


    Alpha. Even though thetter is how he treats me the majority of the time, it¡¯s like 10 times worse when


    he¡¯s drunk. And the worst part of all this is he can switch between the two in a heartbeat.


    Werewolves had a high alcohol tolerance and the human type doesn¡¯t get us near the point of tipsy- so


    they had a different type of alcohol. It sucks that a fourteen-year-old knows that...


    ¡°My precious babykinny¡­..my lovely Violet...I love you so much¡­¡± He was slurring over everything he


    was saying and he started moving down my neck, his hands running over my scarred stomach.


    He turned me over, as I was sleeping on my side, and started to take off my shirt.


    ¡°Baby...babykinny¡­ you¡¯re gonna do your mate a favor, yeah¡­¡± He got up and Iid in fear. He started


    to fumble with his belt- and soon it fell along with his pants and his underpants


    ¡°Come suck off your mate..¡± He slurred. When I stayed for a second instead of obeying right away, his


    mood twitched. He reached down and yanked me up on my knees in front of his...region.


    ¡°When your Alpha tells you to do something, you do it! Now- be a good girl and please your mate.¡± He


    demanded through his drunken state, gripped my hair, and started to force me on himself.


    He groaned, ¡°uhh, babykinny¡­¡±


    ---


    I woke with a start, breathing heavily as I felt someone shake me. My eyes franticallynded on the


    Beta. He let go of my shoulders, and stood up, taking a step back.


    ¡°It¡¯s nine forty-five, you should get ready.¡± He still had that monotone voice.


    ''Because he doesn¡¯t like you- no one does.''


    ¡°The clothes are in the bathroom, take a quick shower, or whatever, I¡¯ll be waiting out here.¡± He


    directed and then went and sat on the foot of the bed.


    I quickly got up, not wanting to disobey a beta, and went into the bathroom. I made sure to lock the


    bathroom door.


    Of all my years, that was the one thing I was always sure about, locking the bathroom. My sanctuary,


    despite the harm I¡¯ve done to myself in them. Alpha Chris would barge into my room all the time, but I


    learned no one came into my bathroom, except for once.


    I quickly showered and got dressed in the clothes sitting on the counter. I was dressed in cotton


    undergarments, that was shockingly in my size, a long-sleeve dark brown shirt that was big on me, and


    a pair of ck sweatpants that I had to roll a few times despite then being tied as tight as they could.


    ...Perks of being starved and tortured for over a decade...


    I rolled on the pair of socks and quickly brushed my messed up hair. I was done and hurried out to the


    Beta on the bed- fearing the consequences if I waste. This is the Night Stone pack after all¡­


    I followed the Beta, whose name I still do not know, blindly until we reached arge, dark brown door.


    ¡°Mallory.¡± The beta spoke out as he knocked against the door. Mallory? Is that who¡¯s behind the door?


    Is Mallory the blue-eyed man?


    A gruff reply sounded from the other side of the door, I couldn¡¯t make out exact words. The beta


    opened the door, motioned for me to walk in, and I did and saw an office with a man sitting at the desk,


    and a blonde-haired girl sitting on his desk. I was greeted with that sandalwood scent. He lifted his


    head and looked at me, the blue-eyed man.


    ¡°You are dismissed, Mallory.¡± He told with a deep, steady voice. So, the beta¡¯s name is Mallory, then-


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± The beta- Mallory spoke.


    ...Alpha?...


    My body quickly turned around in time to see Mallory leave.


    ...Alpha? Alpha Derek? He is the blue-eyed man?...


    ''You already knew that dipshit. He was the Alpha visiting Alpha Chris. And the man in the hospital. So


    fucking stupid¡­''


    Panic was bubbling in my system and I felt the need to leave, be safe.


    ...Go to-...


    My thoughts were cut off by voices.


    ¡°But Alpha¡­ you said we could have some time together¡­¡± the blonde whined and she ran a hand


    down the Alpha¡¯s chest. I don¡¯t know why but I didn¡¯t like that she was touching him.


    ¡°Lindsay, I have to deal with business. I¡¯ll see youter.¡± He told her as he removed her hand from his


    chest. He stood up and walked her to the door and I couldn¡¯t help as my eyes followed, he opened the


    door for her and she kissed his cheek, leaving.


    I don¡¯t know what it was but I felt a mix of emotions re in my chest. Jealousy, anger, and some


    unnamed ones.


    I heard the Alpha smirk and I knew it was directed towards me. He walked back to his desk and sat


    down. I turned my head back to see the Alpha was staring at me with his blue eyes full of scrutiny. I


    immediately brought my gaze to the floor- he snapped his fingers forcing me to bring my eyes back up


    as he pointed to a seat in front of the desk.


    Doing as he gestured, I sat down. I was ufortable knowing he was staring at me, I just kept my


    gaze on my hands that were fiddling with each other. My insecurities red up and I felt my face heat


    up.


    ...Does he have a staring problem?...


    ¡°Yes, I most certainly do.¡± The voice spoke.


    ...Wait- did I say that out loud?...


    ¡°No,¡± He informed me. So curt. My face flushed at hisment. I don¡¯t know why, but I wanted to- no, I


    felt the need to look at him, so feeling like it would be best because he was surveying me, I lifted my


    head.


    It felt like my heart sped up just by being in his presence, so looking at him- my oh my¡­ The man had


    a defined jawline, straight, dark brown hair with thick, matching, arched eyebrows, aplementing


    nose, full pink lips that are paired perfectly with his oliveplexion, and of course- those striking dark


    blue eyes. Definitely an Alpha.


    ''No dip sherlock- we don¡¯t need you to point that out, moron¡­''


    ¡°Violet.¡± The man spoke. My name seemed to roll off his tongue and I loved it, I didn''t know why but


    something in me got excited. My eyes flickered up to his briskly and I snapped my eyes back down


    when I felt the power oozing off of him.


    ¡°You¡¯re twenty-one?¡± He asked me. I meekly nodded. ¡°Not much of a speaker I see, well, I¡¯m not really


    either¡­¡± He grumbled.


    A silence fell over us and somehow I was itching to break it.


    ¡°A-alpha¡­¡± I stuttered, my voice sounded small and weak.


    ''Shocker. Always have to stutter, if one Alpha wasn¡¯t enough, here¡¯s another to disappoint.''


    A frown made its way onto my face at the voice. I snuck another look up and he had a curious look as


    to what I was going to say.


    ¡°A-alpha D-Derek, w-when w-will I g-go b-back t-to A-alpha C-Chris?¡± I stuttered out and by the end, I


    felt as if my face was burning- in embarrassment. That was one of the longest sentences I¡¯ve said in


    possibly a few years¡­


    ¡°What?¡± He spoke with an agitated tone.


    ''There you go, make another mad, fucking moron¡­''


    I felt myself shrink into the seat.


    ¡°What did you just ask?¡± He asked again, growing more and more pissed every passing second. When


    I didn¡¯t say anything back he spoke again, ¡°Violet, I don¡¯t like repeating myself,¡± he growled out and I


    flinched back, ¡°what. Did. You. Just. Ask?¡± At this point, he was speaking through his clenched teeth.


    I stuttered out a ¡®sorry¡¯.


    ¡°When will you go back?¡± He chuckled and I felt my chest tighten a little bit. ¡°Why would you go back?¡±


    He demanded an answer, and I moronically sat there thinking of a reason why I should go back to my


    abuser.


    One word was ringing in my head, a word he always called me. One that graced my nightmarest


    night.


    ¡°M-mate¡­¡± My voice was quiet. ¡°H-he¡¯s m-my m-mate¡­ He¡¯ll b-be a-angry th-that-¡± my rambling was


    cut off by a growl. It was deep and resonating from the man across from me.


    ¡°Your mate?¡± He questioned, his voice held a lethal tone, and I was frozen in fear. ¡°Flower, I told you


    once- I won¡¯t tell you again; I don¡¯t like repeating myself. Answer your Alpha when questioned.¡± He


    demanded and I couldn¡¯t help as my mindpared him to Alpha Chris.


    I nodded my head at his question, my eyes filling with tears.


    ¡°Oh, is he now?¡± He continued, ¡°Violet, are you sure of your answer.¡± I meekly nodded again, holding


    back a sniffle. ¡°And I¡¯m assuming he told you that- yes?¡± Again, I nodded, not being able to bring my


    eyes up to his.


    I heard as he got up and walked over till he was in front of me. His brown shoes in my line of view and I


    averted my line of sight to myp. My tears flowed freely as his hand shot out and grabbed my chin. I


    flinched back or tried to as his grip was hard. For a reason unknown to me, sparks were shooting


    where he was grabbing me.


    ...Just like the hospital...


    He brought my face up and my eyes locked with his. Those dark blue eyes glinting with an emotion I


    could not name.


    ¡°Okay then, Violet,¡± he practically spat my name, and I pressed my lips together to stop a sob from


    touch? Do you feel angry and jealous when you see him with another woman?¡±


    ...How...how did he know about that?...


    ¡°¡®How did he know about that?¡¯¡± He mimicked. ¡°Because -Violet-¡± he spit my name again, ¡°sadly


    enough, I am your mate.¡±


    My heart ached at his words and it felt like my tears would never end. My eyes fell from his, my body


    was fighting every urge not to start sobbing. I put a hand over my mouth to help.


    He let go of my chin with a small amount of force and he took a step back, leaning against his desk. My


    eyes fell to myp, again and I squeezed my eyes shut to try and stop the tears, or at least lessen the


    amount.


    ¡°You cry a lot.¡± He dered, a soft undertone was hidden there.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m s-sorry¡­¡± I stumbled over every syble, my voice breaking.


    ''Fucking- did he ask for you to speak? No.''


    The sound of the door opening broke the silence that filled the room.


    ¡°Violet,e with me,¡± A hand was ced on my shoulder and I flinched away but his grip stayed.


    I recognized the voice as the Beta¡¯s and got up as he guided me out of the room. He steered me down


    a few hallways and then stopped.


    ¡°Violet, right?¡± I timidly nodded at him, ¡°Violet, are you hungry? Breakfast? Brunch?¡± His voice seemed


    to be gentler.


    I shook my head ¡®no¡¯ and brought my hand up to wipe my cheeks. My tears were slowing down, but


    haven¡¯te to aplete stop.


    ¡°Violet, you have to eat. Come on,¡± He brought me down to the kitchen, and even though I wasn¡¯t in the


    mood to eat he got me a ss of water and two hard-boiled eggs. I¡¯ve never had hard-boiled eggs and


    they were quite good.


    ¡°I know you said you¡¯re not hungry, but it¡¯s not healthy to not eat. Plus the doctor gave a strict diet for


    you to follow. And then the Alpha gave me strict instructions for you to follow it,¡± the Beta told me. I


    didn¡¯t respond.


    I felt full from half of an egg, and when I was done he told me he would show me around the pack and


    house. I didn¡¯t really want to go but I was afraid of what would happen if I told him no.


    ¡°My name is Hamlin Mallory.¡± He spoke up, ¡°Mallory is what I go by though.¡±


    He was walking around and speaking as I trailed behind him and kept my head down.


    ¡°You know, Violet, you won¡¯t see what I¡¯m showing you if you keep your head down.¡± He told me as he


    stopped walking and I felt his stare on me. I lifted my head to him and his eyes softened.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard for you, I was lightly filled in on some topics- but I just want to let you know you can


    trust me. I¡¯m not going to hurt you. And I know you don¡¯t trust that because of what you¡¯ve been


    through, but I¡¯m letting you know.¡± He spoke in a sincere tone and I felt guilt eat inside me for not being


    nicer to him.


    ...Why do I always let my past rule me?...


    ''Because you¡¯re a pussy. You-''


    ...Shut up!...


    ''I¡¯m not gonna ¡®shut up¡¯''


    Despite the voices fighting in my head, I knew I couldn¡¯t just forget about everything and automatically


    trust someone, that¡¯s not how this works.


    But I still nodded my head and he continued the tour, making sure I was actually looking up. He


    showed me the kitchen, the living room, the library, the indoor pool, the garden, and more, then he


    walked me to the packhouse.


    I was growing tired but didn¡¯t dare mention it. He showed me around the packhouse that was filled with


    people and I couldn¡¯t help but notice the questioning nces I was receiving.


    ''How could a piece of trash like you, be in such a strong, respected pack?''


    ''Trash belongs outside.''


    My head dropped at theirments. They¡¯re right.


    I started to feel slightly ustrophobic in the packhouse. Mallory turned his head to me.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Volet, are you okay? It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s head back¡­¡± He told me in a slightly panicked, worried tone.


    We walked back to Alpha Derek¡¯s house, and he took me to my room.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you have some time alone, then I¡¯lle to get you in about an hour to get some lunch. We¡¯ll be


    discussing your clothing- something to look forward to.¡± He spoke and then left me to myself.


    I looked at the clock and noticed it was about one in the afternoon. I was feeling a little tired, so I


    walked to the spot fromst night,id on the floor, and rested my eyes.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Despite further protests from Will and Jo, I find myself creeping through an empty street. Jo is at the


    shelter, keeping an eye on everything. Will had wanted toe along, but I told him it was better if I


    went alone. The more people involved the harder it is to be stealthy. And that''s not something I can


    afford right now.


    Trash and debris line the unused sidewalk. Cars sit idly, unused and forgotten after years of having no


    owner. Stray dogs dig through a mess at the corner of another alley, one looking up at me and


    growling. My wolf instantly shines her aura through and the dog whimpers and runs off. I can''t help but


    to think of the differences between Crescent City and The Scourge. The inner parts of the city have


    shiny new buildings and streets lined with fancy modern cars. Ruins have been cleared out to make


    room for everything new. But here is the exact opposite. Everything is old, rusted, in disrepair.


    After a few more blocks, I arrive at an old brick building that is still mostly standing. Ray and the


    members of his gang took this ce as their own. They didn''t want to share space with the rest of the


    packless, probably so no one would witness all their illegal activities. Even though we don''t have any


    sort of justice system in The Scourge most of us still have morals and wouldn''t willingly let Ray cause


    too much trouble. If he really did kill those wolves, he would certainly be kicked out of the territory or


    executed. Rogues have it much worse than packless. They aren''t allowed anywhere near the Crescent


    Moon territory. They have nowhere to call home and no one to turn to.


    I use my enhanced hearing and sense of smell to see if there is anyone present. As soon as I deem it


    is safe to do so, I enter the building, careful to not let the old screen door m behind me. I slowly and


    cautiously move up the steps one at a time, keeping close to the wall and stepping over all the trip


    hazards that litter the floor. Following my nose, I find his room on the fourth floor. The room has a bed,


    a small kitchen, and a single bath. Some necessities seem to have been left behind, but the space is in


    take in the room. Luckily, Ray is still nowhere to be seen.


    Very carefully, I begin picking through the piles of stuff scattered all over the floor. I dig through drawers


    and every other nook and cranny Ie across. When I get to his nightstand I find a scrap of leather


    with a white crescent moon on it. My fingers brush against what looks like dried blood and I lightly sniff


    at it. The metallic scent tells me that my assumption is correct. I look around before folding the piece of


    leather and sticking it in my pocket for safekeeping. Ray always seemed like the type of person to keep


    trophies, always looking for a reason to brag. I knew that he would have had some sort of memento if


    he was guilty and I''m d I''m right. Now I need to figure out what to do with the information. It certainly


    wouldn''t be the smartest thing to confront him on my own. But I also don''t want to include members of


    the Crescent Moon Pack.


    After searching for another ten minutes or so, I decide I should get out of here. I wish that I could mind-


    link with other packless. That would make things so much easier. I could have had people on the


    lookout to see if Ray and his thugs came back. Unfortunately, wolves can only mind-link with members


    of their pack and since we are packless we can''t do it at all. I have heard of rare instances where


    wolves from different packs were able to mind-link, but it was because their bond had been so strong or


    they had once belonged to the same pack.


    I sneak down the steps and begin the trek back to the shelter. Suddenly, I hear the crunch of footsteps


    whiskey floats through the air causing the hairs on the back of my neck to stand on end. Shit. "Get out


    now Scarlet! Run!" my wolf urges, but it''s toote.


    Ray is standing only a yard ahead of me. His hands are stuffed in his pockets and he has a cocksure


    smirk on his face. "Well well well, what do I have here? To what do I owe the pleasure beautiful?" he


    asks as he strolls closer to me, my body tensing as though ready for him to pounce.


    "Not that it''s any of your business Ray, but I just needed some fresh air," I respond as I try to sidestep


    him.


    "I find that pretty hard to believe. You nevere around my part of town," he insists, continuing his


    slow strut up to me.


    "Yes, well I needed a change of scenery and I heard you hadn''t been around."


    "Indeed. But neither have you. Last thing I heard, you were stabbed in the gut," he remarks, now


    standing right in front of me. His stale breath making my nose scrunch in distaste. "And now here you


    are. Looking as fine as ever." He reaches out and slips his hand under the hem of my shirt, brushing


    his fingers over the spot where I had been stabbed. I quickly swat away his hand and take a step back


    before speaking.


    "What''s it to you anyway? Just get out of the way Ray. Jo is expecting me to help with dinner."


    I go to push passed him and he suddenly snatches my wrist, bringing it up to his face. He closes his


    eyes and inhales deeply. When his eyes open, his gaze hardens suspiciously at me and he jerks me


    towards him, smelling my ear and neck. His closeness is making me feel nauseous and I take a slow,


    unsteady breath, trying to calm myself. "You were in my room," he states in a low growl. "What were


    you doing there?" I shrug and try to back away, but his grip tightens on my wrist causing me to grimace.


    "Answer me Scarlet." He twists harder, forcing a whimper to escape my lips and he smiles viciously. He


    likes that he''s causing me pain.


    "Damn it Ray! Let go of me! I was just curious okay!"


    He res at me for a moment before his hand reaches into my pocket and pulls out the leather scrap.


    He grins triumphantly as he holds it up for me to see. "Did a little snooping I see. And what did you


    find?"


    I angrily yank myself away and take a step back. "You''re the reason the Crescent Moon Pack attacked


    us. You''re the reason innocent packless died. Why Ray? Why did you kill those men?" I question


    angrily.


    He sneers at me. "Maybe because they deserved it. Maybe I just felt like it," he seethes as his lips twist


    in disgust. "Maybe because I recognized one of the assholes I''ve had run-ins with before and wanted a


    bit of revenge."


    "You''re insane," I spit at him. "You killed those men! You murdered them! And for what? One of them


    hurt your pride once or twice? Grow the hell up Ray! You are not going to get away with this. Not this


    time," I state bravely though my body is itching to make a run for it. Even my wolf is begging me to get


    the heck out of here.


    "Oh yeah? And who''s going to stop me princess? You?" he scoffs.


    "Why not?" I question defensively.


    He lets out a big guffaw that makes my face heat with anger. "Alright honey. Let''s see what you got," he


    states as he gestures with his hands toe at him. I know it''s a bad idea. He''s just trying to get me


    worked up. I growl in frustration.


    "I think I''ll let the others decide what to do with you," I spit.


    "Toote for that now sugar," he teases before suddenly swinging at me.


    I quickly raise my arm to block before he swings with the opposite arm, connecting with the same spot


    where I had been stabbed a week and a half ago. Luckily, the spot is already healed from the previous


    wound since enhanced healing abilitieses with being a werewolf. I stumble back and dodge


    another blow. He is swinging at me in such quick session that I have to use everything I got just to


    keep from getting hit again. Suddenly, he kicks out his leg causing me to fall backwards before he


    straddles my hips. His fingers elongate intorge ws as he swipes at my chest, tearing my top in two


    and leaving a long gash across my skin. I cry out in pain before managing to block another attack.


    His eyes darken as he looks down at me and the next thing I know he has grabbed my wrists and has


    pinned them above my head. I buck my hips and squirm underneath him as I try to free myself, but it is


    to no avail. He leans down so that his lips are next to my ear as he begins to speak softly to me, "Has


    anyone ever told you how heavenly you smell? I think I may want to have some fun with you before I


    kill you..." Without any other warning he licks my neck with a deep, throaty moan.


    My eyes widen as I realize what he is saying, fear and disgust immediately bubbling up inside of me.


    "GET OFF!" I yell and a burst of white light shoves him off me. For a moment, I lie there in shock. What


    the hell just happened? Did I do that? I shoot up into a sitting position and my head swivels around to


    see if there is anyone else around, but it is still just me and Ray. Unfortunately, my confusion allows


    him a moment to jump on me again and he backhands my cheek so hard that ck spots begin


    dancing in my vision. I groan in agony and he hits me again. He has the upper hand and I can''t seem


    to summon enough strength to get out from under him. I don''t know what to do as I blink my eyes trying


    to rid them of the stars that I''m seeing. I''m too disoriented to call my wolf forward so I do the only thing I


    can think of. "Will.... Help me..." I try to mind-link, hoping to Goddess that it will work. I''ve never tried it


    since I''ve never really needed the ability before. But now I''m desperate.


    "Scar? Where are you? What''s wrong?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Ray.... Outside Ray''s. He caught me..." I manage to get out as I feel Ray''s hands beginning to paw at


    my exposed flesh and I let out a whimper as I use myst bit of strength to try to fight him off.


    I manage to free one of my hands from his grip and swiftly jab at his eyes. He wails and tumbles off of


    me. Quickly, I turn onto my stomach and pull myself away from him, struggling to force myself into an


    upright position. My hair is roughly yanked back and I w at the ground, trying to reach some sort of


    weapon, some way out of this. His body climbs onto me, pinning me to the ground as he flips me to my


    back once more. His meaty hand wraps around my throat and I struggle to breathe. Suddenly, I hear


    the pounding of several footsteps and Ray goes flying backwards before blood sprays everywhere.


    It happened so fast that it takes a moment for my eyes to adjust to understand what just transpired.


    From my position on the ground I see Ethan standing over me, his eyes ck from his wolf that is


    clearly raging inside of him. He is breathing heavily as he tries to calm himself and his fists are


    clenched tightly at his sides. About a dozen men are surrounding him including the one that I know of


    as Alex. Ray''s body lies on the ground and his head is a few feet away, the crimson of his blood


    sttered around us.


    "Scarlet!" I hear Will''s voice behind me before he''s helping me up and pulling me into his arms. I


    squeeze him tightly and bury my face in his shoulder, vaguely registering the low growling sound that is


    though trying to calm a baby.


    "Drake, Leo, clean up this mess," Ethan barks. I''m assuming he is referring to Ray''s body. I''m too


    shaken up to bother looking back at him. Not to mention I''m not ready to face whatever his reaction


    might be. He is probably furious with me for running off and disobeying him. And then he finds me with


    the man he had been looking for. What if he throws me in the dungeons again? I don''t know if I can


    handle that. Not now. Not after everything I''ve been throughtely. "Scarlet. Come," Ethan orders from


    behind me.


    I don''t let Will go as I turn to look over my shoulder. Ethan''s whole body is tense and his eyes are ck


    with anger. Turning back to Will, he kisses me lightly on the forehead. "You don''t have to go with him if


    you''d don''t want to," he whispers softly to me.


    My gaze travels to Ethan once more as I internally debate. I''m scared to go back with him. I''m sure he


    is furious with me and I have no idea how severe the consequences will be. And he clearly heard Will''s


    words because he somehow looks even more enraged now. His body seems to be vibrating with the


    effort he is putting into trying to stay calm. There is no way he would let me stay here without him. And I


    don''t want him and Will fighting because of me. I let out a sigh as my focus returns to Will. "It''s okay. I''ll


    be fine," I assure him before smiling and tapping a finger to my temple. "And I''ll keep in touch."


    He grins back at me and nods. "I''m going to hold you to that."


    "You better."


    I finally let go of him and pull the tattered remains of my shirt closed as I hesitantly walk over to Ethan.


    He instantly takes off his ck leather jacket and throws it over my shoulders before his handse


    up and lightly cup my face as he looks over my injuries, causing a tingling sensation everywhere his


    fingers touch. I know my face must be ck and blue and I definitely have a split lip. He gently pushes


    my hair back from my face as he looks into my eyes, his gaze softening. Warmth fills me up. How can


    he treat me so poorly and then look at me with so much love? Suddenly, he bends down and scoops


    me up bridal-style before he turns to carry me away, his entourage nking us all the way to his SUV. I


    bury my face against him and close my eyes, wondering if I''ll be sent back to the dungeons.

 Chapter 7: 6- Cut

    Chapter 7: 6- Cut


    Even though I was tiredying there, I couldn¡¯t sleep. So I thought. I thought about Alpha Chris and


    how I managed to be here.


    To me it was odd, I couldn¡¯t remember Alpha Dereking to the pack, but I remember seeing his


    eyes. I barely remembered the hospital, but I remembered the sparks when he grabbed me. I don''t


    remember a lot of my childhood, but Alpha Chris was burned into my mind.


    His hands, eyes, hair, smell, height, voice, everything about him. I hated it. I couldn¡¯t stand him.


    ''But you think about him?''


    ...It¡¯s not like-...


    ''Okay slut, then-''


    A knock sounded at the door. I quickly got up, earning a headache from moving too fast, and rushed to


    the door. When I opened it Beta Mallory was standing there.


    ¡°Hey Violet, you ready?¡± He asked in a lighter voice.


    I nodded and he took me down to the kitchen. We sat at the table where food was already set out. I


    noticed my te had less food on it than his and I was grateful because I would feel bad wasting more


    food.


    He started small conversations while we were eating. I finished quickly, likest time and soon the food


    was taken and he walked us out to the living room.


    He sat on the sofa with a clipboard and told me to sit with him because he had something to talk to me


    about.


    ¡°Violet, do you remember I said we talk about your clothes. Now- Violet, it would make me feel like


    you¡¯re listening if you looked at me, or at least up.¡± He wasn¡¯t mean when he corrected me. I looked up


    at him and he gave a soft smile.


    ¡°So, I¡¯m going to ask you some questions about your sizes and what you prefer to wear. I¡¯m going to


    assume you¡¯re a small, yes?¡± He questioned.


    I nodded.


    ¡°Alright and how about shoe size, and bra size?¡± I felt slightly unco- well more ufortable at that


    question. I simply shrugged because, in truth, I didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, someone can size youter¡­¡± He wrote down on his clipboard and my eyes couldn¡¯t help


    but stare.


    I know if I was with Alpha Chris I would¡¯ve been pped unconscious for starring.


    ''Why is he any different?''


    ''Don¡¯t be so fucking disrespectful, you bitch!''


    ...I¡¯m sorry¡­


    ''Don¡¯t be sorry, be better.''


    Alpha Chris¡¯s famous words to me rang in my head and my eyes immediately fell from Beta Mallory¡¯s


    clipboard to my own hands positioned in myp.


    My interest in what Beta Mallory was talking about seemed to be slipping like sand through a sieve. My


    mind started to wander to my abuser. Not in the affection way, or in the way that I¡¯m missing him but in


    a fearful manner because I felt so lost in what was happening.


    Where was he?


    Was he close to me?


    Is he on his way to find me?


    My mind physically hurt, I couldn¡¯t deal with it.


    ''You can¡¯t deal with anything.''


    ...Shut up!...


    ¡°Violet.¡± Beta Malloy¡¯s voice snapped me back to reality, and I nced up at him ¡°I asked you, do you


    have any preferences when ites to clothing? Like shorts or pants or like, short-sleeved shirts¡­¡±


    He trailed off with his question, hoping I got what he wanted.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I was hesitant with my answer, ¡°um, l-long-sleeved s-shirts a-and p-pants¡­¡± I spoke in a low voice and


    I felt selfish for having a preference for what to wear. I felt like I didn¡¯t deserve to have what I wanted,


    no, I knew I didn¡¯t deserve it.


    I chose long-sleeved shirts to hide my scars, especially my wrist. And pants, the same reason. I didn¡¯t


    have too many scars on my legs, I was just insecure.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he wrote on his clipboard and again my eyes became glued to it. ¡°Violet, how about


    nightwear? Any preference, the same¡­?¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders, I felt like I was already too much of a snob. I knew I should¡¯ve just kept my


    mouth shut.


    ''Oh, Violet, you can keep your mouth shut?''


    ''You always had it open for Chris¡­''


    ...That...that¡¯s not-''


    ''Shut up.''


    ''Your bruised knees speak for themselves.''


    ''Yeah, and even when your mouth wasn¡¯t on his dick, you always knew how to talk too much.''


    ...I-...


    ''Shut up, you tramp!''


    ''Too bad Chris never disciplined you enough to learn to shut up¡­''


    ¡°Violet, you¡¯re crying.¡± Beta Mallory, for the second time today snapped me out of my thoughts.


    I brought a hand up to my cheek to only be greeted with wetness. I was crying. I stumbled out an


    apology.


    ''Don¡¯t you know how to keep your mouth shut!''


    ¡°Violet, do you want to go upstairs or something?¡± His voice had a gentle tone to it.


    ''Cut.''


    I nodded my head and sniffled as we got up.


    ''Cut.''


    He led me up the stairs and to my room.


    ''Cut.''


    He shut the door and I immediately ran to the bathroom. I noticed that the bathroom has been stocked


    with some beauty products.


    ''Cut.''


    I practically yanked open the cabs and drawers till I found it. Something sharp. Shaving razors. It


    seemed like the moon goddess was on my side because sitting right beside the pack of razors were


    de refills.


    I smiled.


    My brain was pounding, my headache growing and it seemed like my hands weren¡¯t moving fast


    enough.


    They fumbled along with the boxes and it spurted open like a can of worms. I grabbed a razor, closing


    the drawer, and sat on the ground by the tub. I quickly looked over to see if the door was locked. It was.


    ''Cut goddammit!''


    I did. I put it and slid it along my skin. A relieved sigh escaped from my lips.


    ''Good.''


    I made mark after mark. Scar after scar. I didn¡¯t stop until the voice in my head told me we were good.


    Bit by bit I got up and cleaned my mess. I figured I couldn¡¯t get their white towels dirty, so I used some


    toilet paper and flushed it.


    I washed my cuts and noticed the small crosses made in years time. They were formed when I started


    to do both horizontal and vertical cuts.


    ''Very pleasing.''


    A sense of satisfaction washed over me at the voice''s approval.


    I pulled down my sleeves and went to lie down.


    After a few hours, a tapping came at the door.


    I went to answer it, and there was Beta Mallory. He gave a small smile, ¡°dinner time!¡±


    I followed him down and sat with him. I barely touched the food, even though I knew I needed it after


    just losing blood, I couldn¡¯t find it in me to eat.


    Beta Mallory didn¡¯t really speak, but I felt his eyesight on my wrists. They were wrapped and I had a


    shirt over it but I didn¡¯t put it past his Beta self to not smell the blood. .After we were done, he walked


    me back up to the room.


    I felt exhausted so I walked over to the spot on the floor. It was on the right side of the bed on the floor,


    so when you opened the door, you wouldn¡¯t see me. Iid and I knew that no matter how exhausted I


    felt, I wouldn''t be able to sleep tonight.


    If I wasn¡¯t blessed with nightmares in my sleep, I didn¡¯t get any sleep. Lovely insomnia. Truly amazing.


    My eyes were burning and I felt light-headed through-out the whole night. But I never got to close my


    eyes and drift away.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Ethan''s POV


    The car ride back ispletely silent except for the sounds of our breathing. I sit in the back with


    Scarlet as she stares out the window. My fingers lightly rub across her knuckles as she allows me to


    hold her hand, feeling the familiar shivers thate with touching your mate. I don''t know where her


    mind is at, but she hasn''t looked at me since we left The Scourge. My beta, Caleb, looked in the


    rearview mirror, making eye contact with me as his voice enters my head through the mind-link. "Is she


    alright?"


    "I don''t know..."


    "Are you?"


    "Yes.... No.... I don''t know. I''ve got a lot on my mind right now." With everything that had gone down in


    such a short period of time it is hard for me to focus on one thing at a time. I can''t even make sense of


    the jumbled mess of thoughts swirling in my head. I was happy to have finally gotten revenge on the


    man who seems to be the responsible party for the deaths of my men. Though, I''m still worried about


    who else had been with him. His scent had been the most dominant, but it certainly hadn''t been the


    only one. There had been five other scents, five other aplices. But along with these thoughts, I am


    also curious about why Scarlet had been there, worried about what could have happened to her, angry


    that she snuck out and put herself in harm''s way, and jealous of the way she had soughtfort from


    that other wolf.


    Caleb nods in understanding before continuing our conversation. "Anything you want to talk about?"


    "Not really. But I need to talk to Scarlet once we get back to the penthouse. That guy that had been


    attacking her was the scent that I had followed back to The Scourge after Gary and the others were


    killed at Blue Moon. But he wasn''t the only one. She clearly knows more than she is letting on."


    "You think she can lead us to the others?"


    "Maybe. Or at least tell us who they are."


    "Alright. Well, as soon as you know what you want to do about them let me know and I''ll get a team


    together."


    "Good. Thanks. And while you''re waiting increase security around the borders. I don''t need any more


    problems cropping up right now."


    "Will do."


    We cut off the mind-link and I look back over at Scarlet. As we get closer to the center of town, she sits


    up straighter, her whole body tensing. I cock an eyebrow at her curiously. Finally, she turns her wide


    eyes to me, fear written all over her face. "Am I going back to the dungeons?"


    "What?! No! Why would you think that?" I answer her, turning my body so that it is angled in her


    direction. Is that why she has been so quiet this whole time?


    She bites down nervously on her lip, as though she''s afraid to tell me her answer. "I just thought.... I


    thought I''d be punished..."


    "Not like that. Never like that again. I promise."


    She stares at me as tears fill her eyes and her lip starts to quiver. What the hell did I do to upset her


    now? Suddenly, she flings her arms around my neck and buries her face in my shoulder as she lets out


    a sob. After a moment of shock, I instinctively begin to rub her back as I shoot a questioning look at


    Caleb. He simply shrugs and shakes his head. He doesn''t understand what''s going on either. "Scarlet?


    What''s the matter? What did I say?" I murmur softly as my fingers begin brushing through her soft, red


    curls.


    "It''s nothing. I... I''m just... a bit overwhelmed I guess," she answers breathily as she tries to stop herself


    from crying. She pulls away and swipes at her tears with an embarrassedugh. I want nothing more


    than to continue holding her, but instead sweep my hand across her cheek before tucking a lock of hair


    behind her ear. I stare into her violet eyes, mesmerized. She really is the most gorgeous woman I have


    everid eyes on. The golden flecks in her irises seem to sparkle like stars and her pink full lips look so


    soft and kissable. She''s magnificent.


    I cup her face and ce a light kiss on her forehead. She lets out a contented sigh and seems to be hit


    with a wave of calm. She nuzzles into one of my hands before I pull her into another embrace,


    breathing in her intoxicating honey andvender scent. The feel of her in my arms seems to make all


    my worries melt away. It''s addicting. Everything about her is like a drug and that I can''t quit.


    Soon we are pulling up to the valet parking in front of Kane Enterprises and one of my men quickly


    her waist and pulling her to me. I support much of her weight as she leans into me, holding my jacket


    closed around her with one hand. Werewolves heal quicker than humans, but she still looks banged up.


    I had already mind-linked Alex to send for the pack doctor toe up to my room and examine my


    mate. I didn''t want her having to spend more time in the hospital if it wasn''t necessary.


    Guards quickly surround us and escort us to the elevator where I swipe my card for ess to the


    penthouse. When we reach the foyer, I scoop Scarlet up bridal-style and carry her to my room. I don''t


    feel like being away from her and I can''t say I trust her to stay in her room by herself anymore. Upon


    finding out that she had escaped, I had a brief moment where I had seriously considered putting bars in


    front of all the windows. I ce her gently on the bed and she looks around, realizing where I had


    brought her. "Do you need anything? Food? Water?"


    She nods. "Water please."


    I hurry out to my gourmet kitchen to get her a drink. Before I make my way back to my room the front


    door opens as Alex leads in the pack doctor, Bethany Hauser. "Alpha," she greets me as shees up


    to shake my hand.


    "Good evening Doctor. Thanks for making a house call."


    "Not a problem sir. Alex filled me in. Where is Scarlet?" she asks, getting straight to the point. I have


    always liked that about her. Very no nonsense. She is the one that I had trusted to care for Scarlet


    while she had been in the hospital as well.


    I lead her to my room where my mate is now curled up in my bed. She sits up when she hears us enter.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Hello Scarlet. Do you remember me?"


    Scarlet nods before answering. "You work at the hospital that treated my stab wound."


    "That''s right. Alpha Ethan here asked that Ie take a look at your injuries. Can you tell me what


    hurts?"


    I stay close with Alex by my side as Beth examines my beautiful mate and talks with her. Alex has the


    decency to turn away when Scarlet is asked to take off the jacket to show the doctor her other injuries.


    Anger begins rising to the surface as I notice the finger shaped bruises around her wrists, the long w


    mark that stretches down her chest and to her abdomen, and the multiple scratches and bruises that


    cover her torso. Alex ces a hand on my shoulder, seeing my wolf wrestling toe out. Turning to


    look at him, allows me the chance to take control once more as I push my rage down. The beast that


    did this to her is dead. And I''ll never let anyone hurt her like this again.

 Chapter 8: 7- Shift

    Chapter 8: 7- Shift


    I went to sleep that night at around four-thirty in the morning. I didn¡¯t expect to wake up an hourter in


    immense pain.


    My eyes flung open at the feeling of heat all over my body. My bones felt like they were breaking in


    every way possible.


    A strangled cry immersed from my lips and tears clouded my eyes. I was struggling to breathe, the


    familiar weight on my chest appearing. I was sobbing, and I tried to get up. Bad idea. The pain ignited.


    A loud cry left my lips as I fell back down.


    I couldn¡¯t breathe. I was gasping and sobbing and panicking. I tried to ignore the pain as I slugged over


    to the bathroom where I kept that inhaler the doctor gave me. I found it and with wobbly hands, I took


    off the cap and put it to my lips. I followed her instructions and pushed down so the medicine could


    It wasn¡¯t working and I threw it on the tiled grown. My fingernails felt like they were breaking, and


    another loud cry left my lips. My body was on fire and I tried to pull off my pants, but again, any


    movement I did amounted in more pain.


    I felt ustrophobic, I didn¡¯t know what was happening. With my heavy breathing and pounding head, I


    didn¡¯t hear the door burst open and the footstepsing into the bathroom.


    The light flickered on and through my teary eyes, Alpha Derek was standing there. He rushed over to


    me and kneeled.


    ¡°Flower, are you okay? What¡¯s wrong?¡± He rushed out and my only answer was my sob. I heard as he


    called for Beta Mallory. He reached his hand in his pocket and pulled out a phone. He was speaking


    quickly into it when Beta Mallory stumbled in.


    ¡°Der- Violet?¡± He voiced- confused.


    He also kneeled beside me, along with Alpha Derek. Feeling squashed, I tried to back away, a grunt


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    escaped my throat.


    Beta Mallory reached out to grab me, I flinched away. He barely touched my arm and the feeling of a


    hundred knives pierced through my skin. A pained grunt left my lips at the motion.¡°Just breathe, Violet.¡±


    Beta Mallory attempted to soothe me. Attempted.


    My sobs were harder. Another leg cracked.


    ¡°Just give her space.¡± Doctor Reseda demanded.


    The next few moments happened in a blur. Everything in me cracked. It freaking hurt. My clothes were


    torn, I felt my skin sprouting up hair. I closed my eyes.


    When they opened back up- my vision seemed sharper. I shifted. I got my wolf. I looked down and was


    met with brown paws that matched the color of my hair.


    Iyed on the ground. My eyes quickly zed over them. Beta Mallory had a surprised look on his


    face; Doctor Reseda has a concerned look on her face. My gaze made it over to Alpha Derek, his look


    was cold, his emotions not trespassing. I quickly nced back down.


    ¡°She sure is¡­¡± Doctor Reseda trailed.


    ¡°Tiny.¡± Beta Mallory finished for her. I felt insecure.


    ( ''Hello'' )


    I was shocked at the new voice in my head.


    ( ''I''m Sage, your wolf. I¡¯ve been here for a while- sorry for taking so long to shift.¡¯ )


    ...It¡¯s...it¡¯s okay¡­


    ¡°Shift back.¡± A cold voice demanded. Alpha Derek.


    I whimpered at his tone.


    ¡°Alpha, that could be dangerous- it¡¯s her first-¡± Doctor Reseda got cut off by a growl.


    ¡°Did I fucking ask? Shift back.¡± He sounded pissed that Doctor Reseda questioned him.


    ¡°Mallory, Reseda, leave.¡± He demanded. They nodded and left, the sound of the door closing filled the


    air.


    ¡°Violet, shift, I¡¯m losing what very little patience I have.¡± He growled, earning another whimper from me.


    ...S...Sage...how do I shift back?...


    ( ¡®Just think about your human form, it¡¯ll be okay¡­¡¯ )


    I did as she instructed, and next thing I know I was back in my human form.


    I looked down at my body and realized I was naked. Immediately I scrunched my legs to my chest and


    covered myself with my hands.


    I didn¡¯t have to look up to know he was staring at me, I felt the chill from it. My eyes started to cloud


    with tears as the voices started on with my insecurities.


    ''Oh no, does the big bad Alpha see how ugly your body is?''


    ( ''¡®Violet, don¡¯t listen to them.¡¯ )


    ''What does thete wolf know?''


    ''Maybe Derek will get a right mind and start to add scars to your horrid body.''


    ''He probably doesn¡¯t even want a tramp like you.''


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± His voice didn¡¯t even slightly change from his stone-cold tone.


    I didn¡¯t answer him, I just muttered out an apology.


    An agitated sigh came from him.


    ¡°Flower, you really, really fucking¡­¡± he trailed for a second and I heard some shuffling from him,


    ¡°irritate me at times.¡± I flinched at his statement.


    ¡°Here.¡± A piece of fabric was tossed at my body. ¡°Put it on. I¡¯m really losing my patience.¡±


    I quickly put on the ck shirt. It was huge. Noted he is a lot bigger than me- the shirt still engulfed me.


    ¡°Get up.¡± He ordered. Obediently, I scrambled up, not wanting to displease him. As I stood the shirt


    took its form down my body.


    ...My ugly body...


    Out of nowhere, Alpha Derek was in front of me. His hand reached out and took my chin- I didn¡¯t have


    time to react. He forced my face to meet him. He leaned in closely, his breath was fanning my face.


    A whimper left my lips. A growl left his. My eyes were frantically searching for a ce to look without


    being disrespectful. Theynded on his chin.


    ¡°Look at me.¡± I didn''t. I kept my eyes on his chin. His growl became deeper. My eyes slowly trailed up


    to his. His beautiful blue eyes in slits.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking think of your body that way.¡±


    ...How does he know that?...


    A chuckle escaped his lips. A dark, fake chuckle.


    ¡°You need to learn how to fucking listen. I won¡¯t tolerate your disrespect. You obey your Alpha.


    Understand?¡± He seethed.


    I nodded my head the best I could with his iron grip on me. It would bruise.


    ¡°Words.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes A-alpha.¡±


    He roughly let go of my chin, yet he didn¡¯t move away from me.


    I knew it was disrespectful, but I took a step back from him. My back ended up hitting a wall.


    He took a step closer to me. My eyes couldn¡¯t leave him. Even as his eyes trailed down my body, and


    when they lingered at my exposed legs, my eyes followed.


    He gradually looked back up to my face. He stared into my eyes- and I in his.


    If this was Alpha Chris I wouldn¡¯t even think about it, yet here I was with Alpha Derek. Maybe it was


    because of my wolf, or maybe it was, as he says, we¡¯re mates. I still don¡¯t know a lot about them, and I


    know I¡¯ll have to figure out more information on the topic.


    He leaned into my face again. My breath caught in my throat when I realized how close he was. My


    instincts were telling me to run as far as I could, to be scared, to be crying and begging him to not


    harm. Yet, I stayed. I me my wolf who was telling me it was fine because he was our ¡°mate¡±.


    He ced his hands on both sides of my face on the wall, caging me in- I couldn¡¯t help my flinch as he


    moved his arms. His head dipped down to the crock of my neck. His breath was hot despite his cold


    demeanor, and it fanned my levator scape. I cautiously let out a shaky breath.


    He noticed and turned his head most slightly so his eyes met mine. My mouth slightly dropped and I


    me it on him. I don¡¯t act like this, it was his fault I couldn¡¯t breathe right, every reaction was on him.


    He rotated his head back down. I became embarrassed when he inhaled my scent.


    It seemed out of nowhere, as I was stuck in the trance, he pulled his head up and back. He removed


    his right hand from the wall and grabbed my left hand. Sparks erupted at the snatching of my hand.


    Fear decided to grace my mindset and I attempted to pull my arm away but his grip stayed and he


    growled at me. His warning was evident- but I still jerked my arm, trying to rid it of his hold.


    ¡°Stop.¡± He growled.


    But I didn¡¯t care. Alpha Chris would¡¯ve already marked up my body with to-be scars, so I really


    shouldn¡¯t be testing a more powerful and authoritative alpha. But I didn¡¯t care. I didn¡¯t want him to touch


    my arm. I didn¡¯t want him to look at my arm. I didn¡¯t want him to see my depression marks. I didn¡¯t want


    him to see the fresh ones fromst night.


    I matched his words and mumbled out a cut-up ¡®stop¡¯. He didn¡¯t stop, I didn¡¯t either. Tears started to


    form again. His strength overpowered mine and he pulled it out so it waspletely visible to him.


    He didn¡¯t turn it over, therefore he wasn¡¯t able to see my scars. His eyes trailed up my arm. He didn¡¯t


    see cicatrices - as the majority of them are on my back and abdominal region. Although he didn¡¯t see


    my scars, he saw my bruises and slightly growled at them.


    He moved on to my other arm and was met with the same results. He deeply exhaled from his nose


    and let go of my arm- shaking his head.


    My sight fell to the floor.


    ¡°Violet, how do you feel?¡± he asked, it was softer.


    ¡°I-I, um¡­ I-I¡¯m okay,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get you to bed, yeah?¡± He guided me off the wall and walked with me out of the bathroom


    and to the room.


    ¡°I-I c-can g-get it from h-here?¡± I muttered, still slightly shaky.


    He looked at me, studying me. ¡°Alright, goodnight, Violet.¡±


    He turned and left- the door mming in the process. My wolf craved his presence the second he


    stepped away from me.


    I looked at the nightstand rm. It read seven thirteen.


    I took a deep breath and sat down on the ground by the foot of the bed, my back resting against the


    bed. I brought my legs to my chest and hugged them.


    My depression washed over me and I couldn¡¯t help as the tears slowly trickled down my face. The


    voices in my head started to debate, and my dejection soared.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Ethan''s POV


    Beth sits up and Scarlet does too as she pulls my leather jacket back on, covering herself up. "Umm...


    Doctor, by any chance did you find a ne after my stay in the hospital?" Scarlet asks as Dr.


    Hauser gets up from her spot on the edge of the bed.


    The doctor''s eyes open wide for a moment and she holds up a finger. "That reminds me," she begins


    before reaching for her bag. She opens it up and pulls out a small stic bag. "A nurse found this when


    she was cleaning out your room. Is this what you were looking for?"


    Scarlet swiftly reaches out and takes the baggie from Dr. Hauser, a smile spreading across her face as


    she sees what''s inside. She quickly tips the bag upside down over her palm before a ne falls out


    into it. "Yes! Thank you so much Doctor." I watch as she sps the delicate chain around her neck and


    see a small diamond hanging from it. There is no way someone from The Scourge would be able to


    afford something like that.


    "Where did you get the ne?" I inquire, my body instantly tensing as though it expects to not like


    her answer.


    She looks up at me worriedly and bites her lip, unsure. Clearly my instincts were right. "A friend gave it


    to me."


    "A friend?" I ask, my voiceing out gruff and disbelieving. What kind of a friend gives someone


    expensive jewelry? She nods at me, reluctant to say any more. "What friend?"


    She clears her throat ufortably. "Just a friend from The Scourge."


    "And how did your friend afford something like that?"


    "He found it."


    "He???" My wolf growls. Why is another man giving her jewelry like that? No wonder she didn''t want to


    answer me.


    This time Dr. Hauser clears her throat as shees up to me, interrupting the conversation that quickly


    seemed to be heating up. "Well, she has a few tender spots still and that one gash is pretty bad, but I


    bandaged it up. Shouldn''t take more than a couple days topletely heal. Nothing to worry about.


    The main thing I could suggest right now is some rest for her. Quite frankly it looks like you both could


    use some Alpha." She gives me a pointed look and I smirk and nod at her.


    "I''ll see what I can do."


    I walk her and Alex to the main exit and watch as the elevator doors close after them before heading


    back to my room to talk to Scarlet. She is still sitting on the bed, her arms wrapped around her knees


    while they are bent up to her chin. I sit down next to her and her gaze rises to meet mine. Her


    expression betrays her and I can see the guilt and the anxiety. "Why did you do it? Why did you sneak


    out and go back to that ce?"


    "I... umm..." she begins as her eyes begin to wander around the room like she''s trying to find another


    escape route.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t even think about lying to me again Scarlet. Why didn''t you tell me you knew who had killed my


    men? What was your rtionship with him?"


    Her eyes shoot back to me, wide and shocked. "We didn''t have a rtionship. He was just some


    asshole who lived in The Scourge with his little gang of thugs."


    "But you knew he was guilty and you didn''t tell me. Why?"


    "I wasn''t sure how you''d react..."


    "And you think that''s a good enough reason to lie to me?"


    "No! I... I just didn''t want any more innocent people to die. The packless aren''t bad people..." she says


    before I cut her off with a scoff.


    "They aren''t bad people?! Are you fucking kidding me right now? Do you know what that asshole was


    going to do to you? Do you know what would have happened if I hadn''t shown up?!" The idea of what


    could have happened kills me. I had seen the damage he had done and I could smell his arousal. He


    was enjoying it. My fists instantly tighten in anger and my jaw tenses.


    "Not everyone in The Scourge is like that though! There is just a small group of guys that are always


    getting into trouble but that''s it! Most of the people there are really decent. I just didn''t want to risk any


    of them getting hurt if you went in there guns zing again."


    I can''t stop the growl that bursts through my clenched teeth. She was protecting those lowlifes. Her


    eyes narrow at me and she sits up straighter, clearly going on the defensive. I decide not to argue


    about the morals of the packless. It is obvious that we don''t see eye to eye on that matter and right now


    there are more important things to worry about. "Tell me about that guy who was attacking you," I order.


    "His name was Ray Jones. He has been living in the Scourge for as long as I can remember. He was


    always up to no good. Picking fights, crossing borders, stealing stuff, that type of thing," she answers,


    taking the chance to avoid an argument as well.


    "And what about this gang of his that you mentioned? How many other wolves did he hang out with?"


    "Five. But they never used their wolf forms."


    "Why not?"


    She gives me a weird look as though she doesn''t understand my question for some reason. "Because


    they''re packless," she states as though that exins everything. When she sees that I''m not following


    she continues. "Packless can''t mind-link each other. So they don''t usually shift because that leaves


    them no way tomunicate. They typically only shift to hunt for food to bring back to the shelter."


    I nod. I had never even thought about that before. My eyebrows furrow as I continue to think. "What''s


    the shelter?"


    "It''s where I live, where most of the packless live," she answers. She looks down and ys with the


    hem of my jacket that she is still wearing. Is she ufortable talking about this?


    I want to ask her more about this, but I need to stay on track. Getting to know her and her past can


    wait. First, I need to get justice for my pack and that means finding the rest of Ray''s gang. "So, did Ray


    and his men live at the shelter too?"


    "No. They lived in one of the abandoned apartments next to where you rescued me, but they''ve been


    "Any idea where they would be hiding?"


    "Not really. There are plenty of uninhabited buildings in The Scourge. And we are along the outer


    borders so they could hide in the woods that are outside of anyone''s territory. Those would likely be


    their only options unless they decided to take their chances and leave the area."


    So far the information doesn''t seem to be narrowing down the possibilities. "Okay, can you describe all


    of hisckeys for me?"


    She nods with a sigh before her face twists in concentration as she tries to remember Ray''s goons.


    "Well... first there is Frank..." she begins before telling me about the scents and descriptions of each of


    the members of this so-called gang. I quickly mind-link the details to all my pack''s warriors and guards.


    I also make sure to tell Alex and Xander so they can inform their own packs.


    "Great. We''ll let you know as soon as we find anything," Caleb''s voicees through in my head.


    "I have all my guys on the lookout for them. Don''t worry. We''ll get them," Alex replies.


    "Don''t worry bro. They''ll soon know they messed with the wrong pack," Xander answers in his usual


    arrogant tone.


    When my gazends on Scarlet, she is looking at me, observing me. "What?" I ask her as I raise an


    eyebrow.


    "You aren''t going to hurt anyone else, right?"


    "Scarlet, my responsibility is to my pack and our allied packs. Theye first. As long as the packless


    don''t get in our way, they won''t get hurt."


    She instantly narrows her eyes at me. "We weren''t in your way thest time either. They had been


    minding their own business and you and your men tore them apart," she seethes, making my own


    anger spike.


    "Why are you always trying to protect them?!"


    "Well someone has to!"


    "What''s that supposed to mean?!"


    "Seriously?! Ethan! We don''t have an Alpha or any leaders to protect us. We aren''t allowed to work.


    We constantly have to scrounge for food. We are on the outskirts of the borders which means that we


    have to worry about rogues and other threats..."


    "Why do you keep saying ''we?'' Those aren''t your people anymore."


    She gives me a withering look and I exhale the rage that is boiling to the surface. "That is seriously


    what you took away from what I just said?! Do you even hear yourself?! And I''m not part of your pack


    Ethan! I''m not part of any pack! That''s the very definition of being packless! What do you have against


    us?! What did we ever do to you?!"


    "THEY KILLED MY MOTHER!!!"


    I see shock wash over her face and I turn away from her. All those bitter memories begin flooding my


    mind, the night we were told, the stabbing pain in my chest as my heart broke, the look on my brothers''


    faces. I don''t want to relive this. I don''t want my mate''s pity. I need to get out of here.


    "Ethan, I''m¡ª" she begins as I can sense her approach before her hand lightlynds on my shoulder.


    I shrug her away, not even bothering to look at her. My feet immediately carry me to the door and I


    reach for the knob. "I have things I need to take care of. I''ll send someone to bring you up dinner. Don''t


    wait up for me." With that I fling the door open and close it behind me, not even sparing my mate a


    nce in her direction.

 Chapter 9: 8- Episodes

    Chapter 9: 8- Episodes


    A week had passed since I shifted. I haven¡¯t seen Alpha Derek since and it¡¯s been torture for my wolf.


    Beta Mallory would take me three times a day to get food. He would talk to me, even when I didn¡¯t


    verbally respond to him, he still kept the conversation going. I was starting to warm up a little to him,


    except a few days ago I had a small episode. He said it was a side effect of my trauma that I went


    through, he imed it was hypervignce mistrust.


    I was, and still am, deeply embarrassed by it. Beta Mallory defended my incident by saying it was okay


    and understandable. I didn¡¯t believe him. It was humiliating to me.


    Doctor Reseda made an appointment for me to go see her during the week for a checkup and Beta


    Mallory took me. He was asked to step-out for parts of the check-up. One of my worst fears came true


    when she was checking on my bruises and cicatrices- she found my wrist.


    She became a little speechless when she found them. Especially the fresher ones. She told me of the


    jeopardy I was putting myself in, as the cuts were ¡®dangerously deep¡¯. I mustered up what little courage


    I possessed and pleaded with her to not mention it to Alpha Derek. She told me she couldn¡¯t, that he


    had to know as it was her duty to inform him.


    Therapy is what she insisted on.


    She went over my wolf with me and I learned about mind link, shifting, and other things. She also gave


    me information on mates when I shyly asked. I then knew why Alpha Derek seemed to be able to read


    my mind. She told me there was a mental block I would have to put up if I didn¡¯t want him in my head. I


    was taught about marking, mating, heat, and how we would be able to feel the strong and most evident


    emotions in each other.


    I was gaining weight very slowly ording to Doctor Reseda. I think I went up two pounds. She was


    confused and did a few more tests and then I was able to leave. She also noted my stuttering has


    gotten better.


    One night, Beta Mallory and I were having dinner. I was barely eating and he was talking to me. He


    asked me why I slept on the floor instead of the bed. For a while, I didn¡¯t answer him and silence filled


    the room. Slowly I gave him my answer, piled with blunders. It was because that¡¯s what I was used to.


    He just nodded.


    Now Iy, burdened with insomnia. For a moment I debated on getting the sleeping pills Doctor Reseda


    gave me when she learned I wasn¡¯t sleeping at night. She, just as Beta Mallory, said it was due to my


    trauma.


    I decided not. An urge for exploration filled me. For a while, Iid there and ignored the urge, but then


    my wolf started to beg.


    Grudgingly I got up and put on a pair of socks before walking out. I didn¡¯t feel too self-conscious about


    my attire as I was wearing long pajama pants and a long-sleeved shirt.


    ''Long, covering clothing never stopped anyone before...''


    I quietly, aimlessly walked through the halls of Alpha Derek¡¯s house. It was dark and the only noise was


    the soft scraping of my sock covered feet against the wooden floor. I peacefully walked downstairs and


    proceeded to pointlessly stroll.


    Dark thoughts soon invaded my mind and struck a panic in me. Briskly I walked back upstairs and was


    going to head straight back to my room, but it seemed my feet had a mind of their own.


    They took me down halls and stopped in front of a big brown door. Alpha Derek''s office. I lifted my fist


    to knock but paused.


    ...What if he doesn¡¯t want to see me?...


    I let out a shaky breath. I went to knock but suddenly the door opened. I wasn¡¯t expecting that and I just


    about hit the chest that was in front of me, instead, a hand grabbed my wrist.


    ''Not like you would¡¯ve done any harm, weakling.''


    I steadily raised my brown orbs to his blue ones. Once more, I me the ¡®mate pull¡¯ for enough


    confidence to look in his eyes.


    ¡°Why are you up?¡± His voice was cold and mean.


    To no surprise, I couldn¡¯t speak to him, my voice vanished to the back of my throat.


    ''Where Chris¡¯s dick¡¯s been? Slut¡­''


    I couldn¡¯t help as I cringed, my eyebrows scrunching up.


    ¡°What¡¯s the face for?¡± He inquired, ¡°and fucking answer.¡± He growled when I made no attempt to tell


    him as I just whispered a shaky ¡®sorry¡¯.


    How could you tell someone about the voices in your head? You couldn¡¯t, I would feel beyond judged


    and after my episode, I wasn¡¯t looking for any more attention or stares.


    He let out a deep, frustrated sigh and dropped my wrist. I brought them to the front of my abdomen and


    started to nervously twiddle them together.


    Alpha Derek moved and opened the door wider and demanded I enter his office. I obeyed and again,


    he demanded I sit while he shut the door.


    I sat down and he casually walked over to his desk and took his spot in his chair.


    ¡°Violet, Violet¡­¡± he tsked, trailing off and my mind shed to Alpha Chris. He always did that right


    before I got into trouble.


    I was back. I was in Alpha Chris¡¯s office.


    He was tsk-ing my name. I started crying knowing that I was to be severely punished. My right hand


    found my left wrist and started to anxiously wringing it. Through my teary peripheral vision, I watched


    Alpha Chris get up and rapidly stalk towards me.


    He reached out and grabbed me and I screamed. I shouted for help, and I tried to push myself away


    from him.


    ¡°A-alpha C-Chris¡­¡± I sobbed. I blubbered and cried for him to get away from me, but then he reached


    out.


    ¡°Violet!¡± He shouted and I flinched trying to back away from him. I was begging for him to stop, to not


    hurt me, to not touch me. But he grabbed me.


    ¡°Flower!¡± His voice changed. ¡°It¡¯s Derek, you¡¯re fine. Chris isn¡¯t here.¡±


    I brought my hands to my eyes and tried to rid them of my tears. They didn¡¯t entirely disappear, but it


    made my sight better, less blurry.


    Crouching down in front of me wasn¡¯t Alpha Chris. It was Alpha Derek.


    My breathing slowed down to a normal rate and I took in what just happened.


    Another episode.


    ''You¡¯re a fucking embarrassment.''


    I was demeaned. Disgusted. Appalled. Shamed. Nothing but an ignominious, broken girl.


    I didn¡¯t want to be here anymore. I wanted to go cry and cut.


    I made to get up and leave but Alpha Derek called me.


    ¡°Violet, sit.¡± Hemanded me to do so, he used his alpha voice. I wouldn''t-couldn¡¯t object.


    I sunk back into my seat and my nails started to scratch my wrist. A habit when I couldn''t nick myself


    with an actual tool.


    Alpha Derek instantly grabbed my hand in a tight hold.


    ¡°Look at me.¡± He growled. I brought my teary eyes to his hard ones. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever fucking do that.¡±


    He yanked my wrist towards him and pushed my sleeves up so they revealed my self-inflicted


    cicatrices.


    I yanked them back, but no result was formed, his grip only tightened. My eyes were rapidly blinking to


    clear tears as I looked at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to hide. I¡¯ve already read Reseda¡¯s report.¡± He pushed my wrist back


    and stood up to lean against his desk, all the while my eyes were glued to his.


    ¡°Insomnia, the disorder in which one has difficulties falling and -or- staying asleep.¡± He defined


    although I already knew what it meant. Maybe not word for word but Reseda told me and I learned over


    the years. ¡°Is that why you¡¯re up?¡± I timidly nodded.


    ¡°And you came here? At¡­¡± he leaned back and looked at the clock on the side of the wall, ¡°two o¡¯clock


    in the morning.¡±


    I had nothing to say. Maybe I was being rude by staring at him, but my gaze didn¡¯t leave.


    ¡°Yet- somehow in that silent mind of yours, you knew I was in my office.¡± He had no clue how loud my


    mind was. Or maybe he did and wanted to jab at it.


    He crossed his arms. ¡°You¡¯re awfully silent. Some are silent until they¡¯re under me- then they¡¯re


    screaming for more¡± A frown made its way onto my face at hisment.


    I couldn¡¯t help as my eyes watered, I felt like such a baby but it hurt and I couldn¡¯t help it.


    I was hurt that he was talking about other girls he had in bed. My voices were calling me a hypocrite,


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    the fact I was hurt for him having lovers when I wasn¡¯t a virgin. Deep down I knew they were wrong. I


    had no lover, I was vited. But I was no virgin, so why should he be?


    ...Would he still mark me?...


    ¡°I have no intention.¡±


    That stung. My eyes were so blurry


    ''No one wants damaged goods.''


    ''Even though nothing about you is good¡­''


    ¡°W-why?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Why?¡± He chuckled. ¡°Why? Why would I mark you? Hmm, let¡¯s see, why?¡± He pretended to think,


    tapping his chin deridingly.


    My eyes fell from his face, pain filling my system, anticipating his next words. Yet, I knew what was


    ¡°Why would I want you? You¡¯re a damaged flower. You¡¯re weak. Now- when you look at me, you can


    see, I am not weak. I am not frail, I am not skeleton-like.¡± Tears sprung at my eyes and he continued.


    Please don¡¯t cry, I knew it wasing because of how blurry my eyes were.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m s-sorry,¡± I whispered out, utterly hurt and it didn¡¯t makeplete sense. But I felt like I had to


    apologize to him like I did something wrong.


    ¡°When my people envision their Luna, they don¡¯t see you,¡± he spat, ¡°they see a strong, powerful


    woman, not some weakling that can barely talk.¡±


    I can talk. My stuttering has been getting better, just not in the presence of him.


    I nodded my head. He was right.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m s-sorry,¡± I mouthed, my eyes dropping. My throat hurt. Just stop talking.


    ¡°And when you go back into your room, and your scarred self feels like adding to your collection- just


    remember you can¡¯t. All razors and any other possible hazards have been removed.¡±


    My heart strained. What would I do? That was my escape¡­ I looked up at him with wide, hurt, teary


    eyes.


    ¡°A-Alpha¡­¡± I choked out. ¡°N-no, p-please,¡± I bit my lip, words were even audible to me at this point.¡±


    ¡°No. End of discussion,¡± he snipped.


    He walked around to his desk and opened a drawer. He pulled out a prescription bottle and walked to


    his mini-fridge and pulled out an unopened water bottle. He handed me a pill and gave me the water.


    I didn¡¯t want to take it. I knew they were sleeping pills. I nced at the clock, three fifteen. I didn¡¯t want


    to sleep.


    ¡°Take it, Flower.¡±


    Something in me liked when he called me a flower. But moments ago he called me a damaged flower,


    now it doesn¡¯t have the same feeling.


    Unwillingly I swallowed the pill and I held back tears doing so. I hated sleeping. I craved it, needed it


    but I couldn¡¯t have it. Fear was always breathing down my neck knowing Alpha Chris would be in my


    mind. His name alone frightened me. The envisionment of him was worse. Except they weren¡¯t visions-


    they were memories.


    Alpha Derek walked to the door,manding me to follow. It was pointless to sleep now. On average,


    a sleeping pill takes an hour to kick in, ording to doctor Reseda, which means it would be about four


    when I would go under.


    Pointless.


    We arrived at my door. But I didn¡¯t go in. He went to walk away but noticed I didn¡¯t make an attempt to


    go in.


    He huffed and walked over to me, ring. He opened the door and pushed it a little. Still, no movement


    from me.


    I couldn¡¯t describe it, but I wanted to be with him at the moment. Despite his berating me moments ago,


    I wanted his presence.


    It¡¯s my wolf, not me. The mate bond, not me.


    ¡°Were you dropped on your head? Go.¡± He motioned, his voice full of irritation.


    I winced but didn¡¯t move.


    ''What the fuck is wrong with you?''


    ''Listen to your Alpha, you dipshit.''


    My senses came back to me and my eyes bulged slightly when I realized what I was doing. Alpha


    Derek stalked towards me, in a threatening manner.


    ¡°You have the worst fucking respect.¡± He growled.


    My submissive side kicked in.


    ¡°Y-yes A-alpha, I-I¡¯m s-sorry¡­¡± I bowed my head to him.


    He was inches away from touching me. He did it in an authoritative tone, to remind me who was in


    control.


    ¡°Flower, I¡¯ll let you off. But by Goddess, you better knock some respect into that weak mind of yours or


    so help me, you¡¯ll despise the oue.¡± I quickly nodded my head at his threat.


    ¡°Now go and sleep, tomorrow Mallory will get you and take you to see a therapist.¡± He informed me.


    ¡°Y-yes A-alpha¡­¡± I mumbled


    ¡°Good girl.¡±


    A sense of satisfaction washed over me at those words.


    I did well. No beatings because I did well. I was a good girl.


    But, I didn¡¯t want to sleep, I wasn''t tired.


    ...I wasn¡¯t tired...


    Derek sighed out, he gave me a long look, and I turned to go in the room so he wouldn¡¯t get angry. ¡°Go


    put on some shoes, Flower.¡± I looked down at my socks, that felt so random.


    I did as he asked, throwing on some canvas shoes and walked back to him, he was leaning against the


    wall. He held out his hand. I furrowed my eyebrows at him. He saw that I was hesitant.


    ¡°Come on,¡± he closed and opened his palm, and with much hesitation, I put my shaking hand in his. I


    was unbelievably nervous, and I didn¡¯t even know what he was going to do. He turned to start walking,


    taking me with him, down the stairs and he neared the door and a wave of panic washed over me.


    I stopped walking, slightly scared of what was happening. He turned back to look at me.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Flower. Come on,¡± he tugged my hand as he opened the door and my eyes were greeted with


    the dark sky.


    No, I didn¡¯t like the dark. Alpha Chris would rape me in the middle of the night, sometimes when I could


    finally sleep. Traumatizing.


    ¡°I- uh, A-alpha,¡± I whispered and subconsciously squeezed his hand as my heart rate picked up. ¡°I-I-¡±


    He looked at me and then at the open door before back at me. ¡°Are you scared of the dark, Flower?¡±


    He raised an eyebrow at me, his tone surprisingly soft, I was so used to his cold demeanor.


    I felt my cheeks heat up and I moved my eyesight to my hand in his. I meekly nodded, ashamed about


    it.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll be with you.¡± He gave a small squeeze to my hand, it felt so sincere and my heart swelled.


    I swallowed and nodded and he started walking outside with me, holding my hand.


    It wasn¡¯t as dark as it seemed, with Sage¡¯s presence, my senses were heightened. I could see the


    trees and the rocks. I was also checking every minute for signs of my tormentor.


    ¡°You said you couldn¡¯t sleep,¡± he stated out of the blue, ¡°sometimes when I¡¯m not tired and I don¡¯t have


    anything to do, I go on walks around the pack.¡±


    I nced up at him, warm that he was talking to me. I nodded, scared to talk because I didn¡¯t want to


    sound weird.


    ¡°I-I c-cleaned when I-I c-couldn¡¯ s-sleep in A-Alpha¡¯s pack,¡± I added, my voice shaky. I heard him growl


    lowly and I swallowed.


    ¡°Is he the reason you don¡¯t like the dark?¡± he asked, his voice snippy.


    I silently nodded, blinking, my eyes feeling heavy.


    ¡°Did he hurt you at night?¡± I shivered, fear making a physical appearance. He took it as my answer and


    I knew that I wouldn¡¯t have answered anyways. ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡±


    I shook my head, my chest tightened.


    ¡°Let¡¯s turn around at this tree.¡± I nodded along, feeling the pill take over me, I wanted to go to sleep, but


    I was scared. I didn¡¯t want to see Alpha Chris in my nightmares.


    Sage wanted to sleep with Derek, and a small, tiny part of me wanted to. His hand felt so nice in mine.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m s-sorry,¡¯ I whispered, drowsy as I saw the house through my tired vision.


    He hummed in response, questioning me. ¡°I¡¯m s-sorry I-I didn¡¯t g-go to b-bed.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Violet. I was probably gonna go on a walk tonight anyways. Alpha duties require a


    lot of ¡®inspections¡¯ as some call them.¡±


    I nodded but didn¡¯t verbally respond because of how tired I felt, my eyes were burning. I bit back a


    yawn as my eyes watered.


    ¡°Tired?¡± he asked me lightly as he noted my walking slowing down as we walked up the steps and in


    the door. I nodded. ¡°Words,¡± he added.


    ¡°Y-yes, A-alpha.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯re almost there,¡± he took me up the stairs to go to the room. At one point he slipped his


    hand from mine and hovered over the small of my back. We got to my door and he looked down at my


    tired self.


    ¡°Goodnight, Violet,¡± he whispered softly and my brain tried to register that but it was so drowsy, it just


    wanted to sleep.


    ¡°G-goodnight, A-alpha,¡± he slowly put his hand on my cheek, his thumb lightly brushing.


    He sighed out before he left and I went to the room, making my bed on the floor. I didn¡¯t know if Alpha


    Derek knew that I slept on the floor, and truthfully I was a little scared to know.


    I went to bed closer to five. My mind terrorized me with memories of Alpha Chris.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Scarlet''s POV


    My mind is reeling and my mouth seems to be gaping like a fish, unsure of what to say as I watch my


    mate receding to the exit. Is there anything I can say? At least I have a better understanding of Ethan''s


    hatred towards the packless. However, something doesn''t add up to me. I''ve never heard of anything


    like that happening in The Scourge. Maybe I''ll ask Jo. She''s been around long enough. Surely she


    would know something about it.


    When did my life get soplicated? And overwhelming? It feels like I''ve gone through so much in


    such a short period of time. I''ve felt so many emotions. I still feel like such an idiot for breaking down in


    front of Ethan the way that I did. I don''t normally get so emotional, but it was like I had finally had


    enough. I just couldn''t keep my emotions in any longer and suddenly the freaking dam just broke. I


    heave out a sigh and shake my head as I try to reign in all of the feelings that are trying to suffocate


    me. I''ve got to get it together.


    I allow my mind to wander in an attempt to distract myself from everything else. Walking around the


    room, I notice how tidy it is. I run my finger along the firece mantle and there isn''t a speck of dust.


    The room is sleek and sharp. It doesn''t look lived in at all. The room is luxuriously decorated butcks


    personal touches. There are no pictures of my mate or his family sitting on any of the tables or walls,


    nothing on the mantle either. I sit down on the edge of the bed and eye the drawer of the bedside table


    next to me. Is it okay for me to snoop? I mean, he left me here alone. And I am his mate. So, isn''t it my


    right to have a look around?


    My hand slowly reaches out for the small knob, my mind still debating on whether I should or shouldn''t.


    However, curiosity wins out and I pull it open. There is a stack of pictures that I instantly scoop up,


    immediately noticing the one on top is of a woman. My fingers lightly trace around her features. Despite


    the photo being a bit faded, it is easy to tell that she was beautiful with fair skin and bright blue eyes


    that shine like sapphires. Her dark blonde hair falls in curls past her shoulders and her smile seems to


    radiate pure joy. Flipping the image over, I see that there is a single word written on the back. ''Lenore.'' I


    shuffle through the photos and find one of the same woman with her arms around three small boys.


    They all have the same wide grin on their face and I bring it closer to my face to get a better look.


    "Ethan," I murmur softly as I realize exactly who I''m looking at. Ethan, Alex, Xander, and their mother


    Lenore.


    There is a loud knock on the door causing me to jump like a five-year old who just got caught in the


    cookie jar. I''m trying to stuff the pictures hastily back into the bedside drawer when the door opens and


    a young woman I''ve never seen before strolls in wearing a designer dress and stilettos. She is


    gorgeous with her caramel colored skin and her brown doe eyes. She has long dark hair with honey


    highlights and looks like she could have walked right off a runway. She has several shopping bags


    hanging from the crook of her elbow. Her eyes immediatelynd on me and a knowing smirk appears


    on her face. I''ve totally been caught red-handed.


    "You must be Scarlet. I''m Isa Kane. Ethan''s favorite sister," she says as she smiles at the stunned look


    on my face. "Okay... well, his only sister. But that makes me his favorite by default."


    "Umm... hi! Nice to meet you," I reply as I stand from the bed and walk over to her with my hand held


    out.


    She raises her eyebrow at me and swats my hand away. "Girl please! Give me a hug!" She quickly


    grabs me and pulls me into a tight embrace. Once she loosens her grip she ces her hands on my


    shoulders and squeals. "We are going to the best of friends! I just know it!"


    My eyes widen at her excitement. I''m feeling so confused and overwhelmed... again. I didn''t even know


    that Ethan had a sister. And she ispletely different from him in both appearance and personality.


    "That''s great!" I exim back as I try to match her enthusiasm and seem to fail miserably. Upbeat and


    bubbly are two adjectives that aren''t usually used to describe me. "So, umm... what brings you by


    today?"


    "Oh! My bad! Ethan asked me to bring you some necessities," she answers as she throws the


    shopping bags onto the bed and begins dumping the contents out for me to see. I notice my mouth


    hanging open and instantly close it as I look at the array of stuff she hasid out. There is an


    abundance of make-up and hair supplies along with actual essentials such as shampoo, toothpaste,


    and deodorant. She also bought numerous outfits for me, all of them designer.


    "I don''t know if I can ept all this..." I begin.


    She waves her hand at me dismissively. "Nonsense. You need all of this. You can''t very well walk


    around dirty and naked when you''re going to be named Luna. If my brother can iron out the details of


    the alliance treaty anyways."


    "Alliance treaty? What do you mean?"


    "Oh.... Uhh... Ethan hadn''t mentioned it to you?..." Isa stammers, seeming uncharacteristically


    ufortable. Anxiety instantly shoots up my spine. I feel like I''m not going to like hearing the details.


    "No, but you''re going to need to exin it now."


    "Oh no. My brother is going to kill me for spilling the beans. I''m not about to tell you more," she states


    sternly as she backs away from me, shaking her head adamantly.


    "Isa!" I begin to argue.


    "Sorry girl, but you''re going to have to take this up with him. I need to head out anyway. You should


    shower and change. I doubt my brother will be happy if you are still dressed like this when one of his


    mene in," she says as she gestures to me. I look down and see that I''m still in my tattered shirt


    with my torso exposed. I instantly close Ethan''s leather jacket around me and grimace.


    "Fine... but if you tell me what you''re talking about then I don''t have to ask Ethan about it and therefore


    he doesn''t have to know that you said anything," I point out, fighting the smile that threatens to spread


    across my face as I watch Isa''s facial expression change.


    "Ooh... you y dirty. I''ll tell you, but you can''t tell Ethan that I said anything."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Deal."


    "Alphas are expected to take a mate by the time they are thirty. If they don''t find their fated mate by


    then they choose a mate since they are stronger with a Luna. Ethan will be turning thirty next month.


    He was in the middle of courting Nicole Fairchild of the Silver Shadow Pack. She is the Alpha''s


    daughter. Luckily no contracts had been signed and nothing had been officially announced, so now that


    he''s found you he is trying to renegotiate an alliance."


    My chest tightens and I feel like I can''t breathe. He had been nning on marrying someone else,


    taking her as his Luna. Was he sleeping with her? Is she still here? Did he fall for her? My stomach


    churns inside of me, making me feel like I might vomit. I swallow hard and try to regain myposure


    before Isa continues. "Anyway, once he knew you had nothing to do with the death of our pack


    members, he wanted toplete the mating process with you and make you his Luna. Unfortunately,


    he can''t do anything official until the alliance treaty is settled."


    I manage to nod, not feeling as though I could even put a coherent string of words together. I don''t


    even know what to say. She reaches over and pats me reassuringly on the knee. Clearly, she can tell


    that I''m not taking the news very well. In reality, I''m surprised that it bothers me as much as it does. So


    far, my mate isn''t exactly my favorite person right now. I, myself, haven''t even decided if I want to


    ept him as a mate yet. He''s stubborn, bossy, and hot-headed. Though, he also seems to be


    thoughtful, caring, and affectionate... when he''s not pissed off anyway. I shake my head as I try to


    empty it of all the thoughts that seem to be clogging my brain. "Well, thanks for telling me," I finally


    manage to say.


    "Of course! Though you didn''t exactly give me much of a choice. Just remember not to tell Ethan I said


    anything. I had assumed he would have told you, but I guess I should have known better. He''s not


    exactly an open book." She stands up from where she had taken a seat next to me on the bed. "And


    don''t worry. You''re the one he wants to be with."


    I give her a weak smile before she pulls me in for another hug. We say our goodbyes and I watch as


    she walks out the door, noticing that there are two men standing guard outside the room. I wonder if I''m


    even allowed to leave the room. It''s not like I have anyway to leave the penthouse. I''ve seen that they


    use ID cards in order to gain ess to the elevator. I push that thought aside as I dig through all the


    stuff that Isa had brought me. Once I''ve found what I''m looking for, I go to the bathroom to shower.


    After taking my time again, I get out and pat myself dry before throwing on a pair of dark jeans and a


    flowy ck top. Once I''ve dried my hair, I take a deep breath and open the bedroom door. Two men


    nk the doorway and don''t move a muscle as I step into the hallway. I take this as a sign that I''m


    allowed out of the room and slowly begin meandering down the hall, observing all my surroundings and


    checking all of the doors I pass. I notice that the two men are following me at a reasonable distance


    and I try to ignore them. I find a guest bathroom, a study, and a personal gym until I reach the end of


    the hallway and it opens into a grand living area. There is a wall of windows along one side and I can


    see all of Crescent City. The living room is modern and minimal just like the master bedroom. The


    kitchen is the same with its stainless-steel gourmet appliances. Arge table, big enough to sit twenty


    people, is positioned underneath an exquisite modern chandelier. Everything looks expensive and I


    can''t help but to marvel at the grandeur as I walk around the open concept room.


    I continue to explore the massive penthouse with my two shadows following closely behind me. I find


    seven guest rooms, including the one I had originally been in, each with their own bathroom. There are


    two other guest bathrooms as well. There is a huge media room with reclining chairs and a big screen.


    The room also had a wide array of games that you could y, a wet bar with a refrigerator and


    microwave. There was a full library, an indoor spa, and a room that was locked that one of the men


    said was Ethan''s home office.


    Once I was done wandering the penthouse, I went back to the library and grabbed a couple books that


    looked interesting before bringing them back to the main living room. I grabbed a throw nket off the


    back of therge sectional sofa and curled up in the corner with the books, picking one to start reading.


    The book is interesting, but I''m getting restless. I don''t like being trapped here and I don''t like not doing


    anything productive. I should be at the shelter helping to prepare dinner, but instead I''m lounging


    around doing nothing of importance.


    Eventually I close the book with a sigh and focus on trying to mind-link Will. "Will?" I ask.


    For a moment there is no response until I hear his voice in my head. "Scar? Where are you? Are you


    okay? What happened when Alpha Ethan took you away? He didn''t hurt you, did he?"


    A small smile crosses my lips at Will''s concern. He has always been a bit protective of me. We grew up


    together in The Scourge and has been my best friend for as long as I can remember. "I''m fine. He


    didn''t hurt me or throw me in the dungeons again or anything. Actually, he took me back to his room


    and had the pack doctor look me over. And I got my ne back! The doctor had brought it with her.


    Anyways, I''ve been given fresh clothes and everything too. Only bad thing is that he still has me under


    house arrest. I guess I expected as much though."


    There is another moment of silence as if he''s thinking of what to say next. "For how long? When will I


    get to see you? Are you going to be able to continue helping at the shelter?"


    "I hope so. I don''t know how long he ns on keeping me locked away though. Apparently, he can''t


    even announce I''m his mate at the moment."


    "What?! Why not?!"


    I let out an annoyed sigh before answering. "He had been in the middle of negotiating a marriage


    contract with someone else that now has to be corrected. I guess him announcing a new Luna before


    they havee to an alternate agreement could cause problems."


    "So, he''s keeping you hidden away from this other girl?!"


    My wolf lets out an irritated growl at Will''s insinuation. I hadn''t even thought about that possibility. Is


    that why he hasn''t once allowed me to roam freely? Is that why he hasn''t even given me a tour of the


    pack house or introduced me to anyone? Is he trying to keep me a secret? I take in a deep steadying


    breath trying to calm myself down. "Scar?" Will''s voice asks uncertainly. I guess I''ve been taking too


    long to respond.


    "Yeah.... I''m here. I just... had to sort through my thoughts. I don''t know if that''s why he''s keeping me


    locked up. Before you had said that I just thought it was his overbearing way of protecting me. But


    now... well... now I don''t know."


    "Oh... I''m sorry Scar. I didn''t mean to make you worry."


    "It''s okay Will. Besides¡ª" I''m interrupted when someone clears their throat and I instantly jump,


    startled. I hadn''t even heard anyonee in. "Will, I gotta go!" I hurry up and say before cutting off the


    mind-link. Then I turn my focus back to the man standing in front of me with arge pizza box in his


    hands.


    He gives me a mischievous smirk before walking over to the dining room table and setting the box


    down. He looks very simr to Ethan except that his hair is shaggier and his eyes are dark brown. I get


    up from my spot on the sofa and slowly walk over to him. "So, who were you talking to?" he asks as


    soon as he has turned around to face me. His chocte eyes bearing into me as though daring me to


    try to lie to him.


    I shift ufortably from foot to foot, trying to decide if lying or telling the truth would be in my best


    interest. "Umm... just a friend," I state vaguely, hoping that he''ll just drop it.


    But of course, I''m not that lucky. "And who is this friend of yours?"


    "Just someone I grew up with..."


    "Hmm..." he begins, the devilish grin still stered on his face and his eyes twinkling brightly. He


    moves over to the kitchen before pulling out a couple tes and bringing them over. "And this person


    you grew up with.... Does your mate know about them?"


    "He''s met him," I reply. It''s not exactly a lie. They didn''t even exchange two words to each other nor


    were they introduced, but they did see each other. That counts, right?


    "Oh! A ''him'' is it? I''m surprised this friend of yours is still alive and well if my brother has already met


    him," he replies teasingly as he grabs a couple drinks for us and sets them down by the tes.


    Brother?... "Xander?"


    "The one and only," he exims as he holds his hands out to the side.

 Chapter 10: 9- Therapy

    Chapter 10: 9- Therapy


    Beta Mallory came in the morning to get me. He took me to get breakfast and then said it was almost


    time for the therapy appointment.


    Truthfully, I didn¡¯t want to go. What would it do for me? They expect me to confide in some random


    person and tell my whole life story so they could ¡®help me¡¯. No. Pointless. What help could they


    provide? Could they take away twelve years of abuse? No.


    Pointless.


    We arrived at some office. It was a nice size, a dark brown interior with maroon furniture.


    Quickly I met a doctor. He was about an inch taller than Beta Mallory. He had darker skin, possibly of


    Spanish descent, curly dark brown hair, and dark brown eyes that stood out with his natural crow feet.


    ¡°Good afternoon, I¡¯m Doctor Socorro. Nice to meet you.¡± He held out a hand to shake and a smile on


    his face.


    It was quite friendly and infectious. Dang it, I wasn¡¯t supposed to like this.


    ¡°V-v-violet¡­¡± I mumbled and shyly shook his hand.


    ''It¡¯s your fucking name and you can¡¯t even say it.''


    ¡°Alright Violet, lovely name, shall we get started?¡± I nodded and he said his bidding to Beta Mallory and


    took me to his office.


    It resembled the lobby, with maroon furniture and nut-brown walls. It had a window, a desk, a beanbag,


    a sofa, it was very inviting.


    ¡°Please, make yourselffortable.¡± He walked over to his desk and grabbed a clipboard and sat in


    the seat across from the sofa I sat at.


    ¡°How about we start by telling a little bit about ourselves? I know very little about you, only your name


    and a glimpse of your past- in fact not a lot of people know what you¡¯ve been through¡­¡± he had a very


    smooth, nice voice, ¡°so, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    I nodded as he waited for a sign by me.


    ¡°As you know- my name is Socorro. My parents are from Spain, and I was born there but moved here


    when I was younger. I do visit often. I¡¯m forty-three. I have a beautiful mate, we¡¯ve been married for


    twenty-four years and we have three wonderful children. One boy and two girls.¡± He smiled at the end


    and let me speak.


    There isn¡¯t much to me.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m t-twenty one¡­.¡± I had no clue what to say, ¡°...u-umm¡­ A-alpha D-Derek i-is m-my mate.¡± In the


    end, I shrugged. There wasn¡¯t anything el-


    Oh my. What if Alpha Derek didn¡¯t want people to know we¡¯re mates?


    Tears pricked my eyes as I knew I¡¯d be punished for my slip-up.


    ¡°Violet, it¡¯s okay.¡± He assured seeing I was getting upset.


    I nodded and sniffled.


    ''Crybaby.''


    ''You¡¯re seriously gonna cry?''


    ''About something you said?''


    ''Fucking pathetic...''


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± He smiled. Something about him made me want to talk to him. It was frustrating to me, I


    didn¡¯t want to do this but he made it seem different.


    ¡°Now through-out this whole session- if you don¡¯t want to answer or go into detail, you are never


    obligated to. If you feel ufortable- you are wee to leave.¡± Again, I nodded. ¡°And of course, this


    is confidential.¡±


    ¡°So, Violet, what brings you here?¡± He inquired.


    I shrugged.


    ¡°A-alpha wanted m-me to ce.¡±


    He wrote on his board and gave me a reassuring smile.


    He asked me some more ice-breaker questions and quite truthfully I found it a little easy and slightly


    refreshing to talk to him.


    Have you ever met with a counselor?


    Generally, how do you feel? Describe your mood?


    What are your views on therapy?


    They were fine, the next one was not.


    ¡°Violet, one thing I¡¯ve been filled in on- some suicidal tendencies¡­¡± He trailed and looked at me, it


    wasn¡¯t full of judgment, it was full of eptance and it was understanding.


    ¡°Now, what causes you to feel this way?¡±


    ¡°Th-the...v¡­¡±¡¯ I stopped. No. I couldn¡¯t tell him.


    So instead of answering, I shook my head.


    ¡°C-can we s-stop?¡± I was hesitant in answering and I felt like it was wrong of me to do.


    He smiled at me and shook his head ¡®yes¡¯.


    He got up and as we walked out, he said I did well and he would like for me toe back, I nodded.


    Beta Mallory walked me back to Alpha Derek¡¯s house making conversation on the way.


    ¡°B-beta M-Mallory-¡± I started only to be cut off by him.


    ¡°Viv,¡± he stopped me using his nickname for me, ¡°I¡¯ve told you, just call me Mallory.¡± He lightly chuckled


    and I gave a small smile.


    ¡°Viv, is that a smile?¡± He teased, which caused me to blush a little bit.


    I lightly shook my head as a smallugh left me lips.


    ¡°O-okay, M-Mallory, do you l-live in A-alp-pha D-Derek¡¯s h-house?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Technically no, but I do have a room there. I mean, I¡¯m over there quite frequently so sometimes I¡¯ll


    just stay the night- but I do have my own house. In fact¡­¡± He trailed and then directed his hand to a


    house we were passing, ¡°that¡¯s my house.¡±


    It was a light beige, single-family home. A two-story with some windows and a set of patio chairs in the


    front.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s cute,¡± I told him honestly.


    ¡°Why, thank you.¡± He chuckled.


    We arrived at the house and stopped by the kitchen to get some food. I had some fruit and water as I


    wasn¡¯t really hungry.


    ''That¡¯s why you¡¯re not gaining weight.''


    ''Chris would¡¯ve already fucked you for not following his orders.''


    I knew they were wrong but it was hard to argue with the voices in your head. Weight isn¡¯t something I


    can bump up overnight. Beta Mallory and Reseda both told me that. Alpha Derek hasn¡¯t so much, I


    don¡¯t recall us talking about it.


    Then, again, the need to see my mate struck. Sage was whining to see him.


    ¡°M-Mallory, is A-alpha De-Derek in h-his office?¡± I was hesitant in asking him, but my wolf was


    persistent.


    ¡°Yeah, do you want to see him?¡± A smirk grew on his face when he asked, I blushed and did a mousy


    nod, ¡°awe, the bond, adorable¡­¡± his eyes zoned out for a second meaning he was mind linking


    someone, most likely Alpha Derek. ¡°Alright, yeah I¡¯ll take you. Follow along, madam.¡± He cheesily said


    and did a fake bow which earned a small giggle from me.


    He walked me from the kitchen upstairs and till we reached a big brown door. His office. I felt winded


    just from walking up the stairs,e to think of it, I¡¯ve done a lot of walking today.


    My heart fluttered as Mallory knocked on the door, announcing his name as well.


    ¡°Come in.¡± A gruff reply came from the other side. Mallory opened the door and told me to go in,


    greeted his Alpha, then left.


    I found myself standing there in the middle of the door and the chair by his desk. Subconsciously, I


    started to rub my wrist while waiting for one of us to break the silence.


    ¡°Flower, take a seat.¡± Obediently, I shuffled over and sat in the familiar seat, appreciating it¡¯sfort.


    Silence, yet again, fell over his study. And yet again, my hands found my wrist and started to wring it.


    A low growl emitted across from me. Alpha Derek.


    ¡°What did I tell you about that, Violet?¡± I felt my heartbeat pick up knowing I was in trouble. ¡°Stop.¡±


    It took all of my will to pry them apart and to keep them from finding each other, I put my hands on the


    outer sides of my thigh and suck them slightly under.


    ¡°S-sorry, A-alpha¡­¡± I cringed at my stutter.


    ¡°Derek¡­¡± he mumbled. I looked up at him as he continued to read his paperwork.


    ...Wow, he''s so pretty...


    ¡°W-what, A-alpha?¡± I was confused. Did he want me to call his Alpha Derek? Did he not like just


    ¡®alpha¡¯?


    His eyes were still focused on his work when he spoke, ¡°call me Derek.¡±


    ¡°O-oh, yes, s-sorry Al¡­¡± I trailed as I was about to call him his title, but he didn¡¯t want that.


    Again it was quiet in the room. I was looking at Derek as he did his work. He was breathtaking. His


    straight dark brown hair looked so soft.. His deep-set blue eyes focused on the papers in front of him, a


    slight crease between his eyebrows due to his attentiveness to his work. His full lips were set in a


    straight expression as he read.


    Breathtaking.


    It sparked something in me. Feelings I wouldn¡¯t- no, feeling I don¡¯t feel. It¡¯s not me- it¡¯s my wolf, Sage.


    ¡°Flower, was there something you needed?¡± His voice was cold as he asked me and my submissive


    side kicked in.


    I shook my head as his iced eyes flicked up at me.


    ¡°T-the rea¡­ um¡­ m-my wolf w-w-wan...¡± I trailed, not having confidence in my sentence anymore.


    ¡°Finish your sentence,¡± Derek demanded in his wintry tone. Why was he so cold to me?


    ''He doesn¡¯t like you. Stopining about his tone.''


    ¡°Umm, I-I was j-just s-saying that umm¡­ m-my wolf wanted t-to s-see you¡­¡± My face lit in an


    embarrassed blush.


    He hummed and continued to work. My wolf wanted his attention and to be honest a little bit of myself


    wanted it as well.


    ''Slut¡­''


    ( ¡®Violet, don¡¯t listen-¡¯ )


    A snap broke me out of my thoughts. Focusing back into the present, Derek was now out of his seat, in


    front of his desk leaning on it.


    ¡°Flower..¡± he started to tsk- but his eyes shed and he stopped, ¡°I asked how therapy was,¡± he


    repeated his tone taking a cold nip at the end.


    ¡°O-oh, s-sorry. It was o-okay¡­¡± I nodded along, my voice was small.


    ¡°Violet, what did I tell you about repeating myself?¡± he questioned as he pushed himself off the desk


    and walked closer to me grabbing my chin, slightly bending to meet my eyes.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I involuntarily flinched at the sparks.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m s-sorry, D-Derek¡­ I-I zoned off¡­¡± At this point, my voice is practically a whisper.


    He moved his hand off my chin motioned for me to stand. I did, my eyes reached his lips. He was taller


    than my five foot seven figure, he was probably six foot or maybe six one? I don¡¯t know.


    His hand found my chin again, ¡°speak up,¡± he murmured, his face close to mine causing my breath to


    get caught in my throat.


    I kinda like how close he is.


    ''My- such a fucking slut¡­''


    ¡°I-¡± my voice came out weak and raspy so I cleared my throat to stop further embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m s-


    sorry D-Derek, I um z-zoned out¡­¡± I managed.


    My heart rate was beating out of my chest. He was so close to me. Something in me wanted him


    closer. And truthfully, I don¡¯t think I could me it all on my wolf, or even the bond.


    ¡°Say my name again..¡± He trailed, dipping his face in the area in between my shoulder and neck.


    ¡°D...Derek¡­¡± I was sure he could hear how loud my heart was. He left my chin and made it way down


    to rest on my lower back, and his other hand found mine. The sparks were incredible- indescribable.


    He pressed me closer to him, I swear I was transported to heaven. He told me to say his name again,


    and in a small voice, I did. He slowly, gradually brushed his nose up my neck and I couldn¡¯t restrain the


    shudder I felt.


    This felt so right. So necessary.


    ''But when Chris did it, you freaked!''


    ''You¡¯re such a tramp!''


    ( ''Violet, don¡¯t listen to them, he¡¯s your mate¡­'' )


    Derek brought his face back to mine and stared into my eyes. I was lost in his, so breathtakingly blue, a


    deep,forting blue.


    His eyes flickered to my lips and then back to my eyes.


    ¡°Violet¡­¡± he murmured ever so softly. My russet orbs fell upon his full lips. So weing.


    Derek leaned in and tenderly ced his lips on mine.


    My. Heart. Died.


    Sparks were everywhere.


    You would imagine a man such as Derek would be a rapid, rough kisser, but this was so soft. Light.


    Once my shock wore off, my lips moved calmly against his smooth lips. Derek pulled me closer into his


    body. My mind wanted to freak out a little bit, but it didn¡¯t. I¡¯ll me my wolf.


    Holy Goddess¡­


    I didn¡¯t know if I was a good kisser to him, I hope I was. I¡¯ve never really had experience kissing back, I


    was mainly frozen when Alpha Chris kissed me.


    I didn¡¯t focus on it for too long, but in the back of my mind, I was hoping it felt just as good to him. Just


    as warm.


    He pulled apart and my eyes fluttered open and gazed into his navy globes, they seemed ten shades


    darker.


    My breathing was staggered due to the moment we just shared.


    Slowly and lightly he pushed me off and took a step back, his hand leaving mine but his other staying


    on my back. I saw him lick his lips as he sighed out.


    My eyes fell to the floor as I felt my cheeks heat up.


    Derek fully pulled back his arm off my lumbar. And cleared his throat.


    ¡°Flower¡­ I have to finish some work, I¡¯ll get Mallory¡­¡± His voice was his usual cold tone but it was


    ever so slightly raspy.


    I nodded and brought my hands to my front.


    Within a few seconds, Mallory knocked and then led me out of Derek¡¯s office. He took me downstairs


    and we decided to watch some movies in Alpha¡¯s home theater.


    My whole mind and body still not back from the high that his kiss brought me.


    ''Slut¡­''

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Scarlet POV


    Dinner with Xander was an interesting one. I''ve noticed that all three brothers seem to have very


    different personalities. Ethan is always very serious. Alex seems incredibly kind. And Xander, well... he


    acts like the wolf that got into the chicken coup, mischievous, proud, and a whole lot of trouble. After


    about twenty minutes of him grilling me about Will and me repeatedly insisting that there are absolutely


    no romantic feelings involved, he finally agreed to not bother saying anything to his brother unless the


    topic came up. Though, I wouldn''t put it past him to find a way to bring the topic up. I guess only time


    will tell.


    He hangs out in the penthouse for a little while and teaches me how to y some video game. He, of


    course, beats me every time, but I eventually made it a little less easy on him as time went on. After a


    couple hours he finally leaves. I stretch and let out a yawn. I get up from my spot in the media room


    and walk in the direction of the room that I had woken up in after my stay in the dungeon. Ethan hadn''t


    said whether I''d be going back to that room or staying in his room, so I decide this is my best option.


    Two guards follow me to the room, though they aren''t the same ones from earlier. I don''t bother making


    conversation. I''m not sure what Ethan has told them which makes me feel ufortable. I don''t want


    to overstep or tell them more than I should, so instead I just keep my mouth shut.


    I close the door behind me and begin searching through the drawers of the dresser to find something to


    wear to bed. Finally, I settle on a long, baggie sweatshirt and some cotton shorts before I go to the


    bathroom to wash my face. A few minutester I am crawling into bed and pulling the covers up to my


    chin. It was nice meeting Isa and Xander today, but now I suddenly have an overwhelming sense of


    loneliness. Is this how it''s going to be every day? I don''t know how much longer I can put up with this. I


    miss Will and Jo and the other packless. I miss going out and hunting and helping at the shelter. I feel


    useless here.


    My worries continue to escte as I begin to wonder if Nicole Fairchild is staying here too. Is she in the


    pack house right now? Does everyone think of her as their Luna? Is she with Ethan? He''s been gone


    all day. What if they are together? Everything about this situation is so frustrating. Isa said he wants to


    be with me, but what if she was just trying to spare my feelings? And why do I care so much? Sure,


    he''s my mate, but he''s barely spoken to me unless it''s to interrogate me. I feel my eyes begin to burn


    with tears as one slips down my cheek. Damn emotions. What is going on with metely? I want to go


    back to The Scourge, back to my life. It may not have been much, but it was my home.


    Eventually, I must have fallen asleep because the next thing I know I''m woken up when Ethan peels my


    covers back. "What are you doing? What time is it?" I groan groggily.


    He bends over and slides his arm under my knees as the other goes around my back and he scoops


    me up. "We are going to our room. And it''ste," he remarks as he turns to carry me out of the room


    and down the hall.


    When we reach his bedroom, he carries me over to the bed and pulls the covers over me. He turns


    from me, peeling his shirt off before walking into his closet. Hees back out wearing only a pair of


    sweatpants and my breath hitches in my throat. I don''t know if I''ll ever get over his magnificent body.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    His arms and torso are chiseled to perfection and covered with just the right amount of muscle that


    would make any woman drool. His abs end in a V as they dip below the waistband of his pants. I


    clench my thighs together. Goddess Scarlet! Get ahold of yourself. He scrubs a hand down his face


    before walking around to the other side of the bed. I feel the nkets shift as he lifts them up and


    crawls in behind me. His armes around my waist as he scoots closer to me, pulling me into him so


    that my whole body is enveloped by him, sending delicious tingles throughout my entire being. His


    scent is intoxicating and he is radiating heat like a furnace. My whole body rxes into his and I allow


    my eyes to close before he kisses my temple andys his head on a pillow. And that''s how we spend


    the rest of the night.

 Chapter 11: 10- Her Mess

    Chapter 11: 10- Her Mess


    ---Derek¡¯s POV---


    Damnit!


    That wasn¡¯t supposed to happen.


    I wasn¡¯t supposed to kiss her!


    But her lips had to be so inviting. She just had to be such a pretty Flower.


    Fuck.


    I let out an irritated sigh as I sat in the seat she just upied. Fuking hell.


    I didn¡¯t want to kiss her. I didn¡¯t want to give in to her. I didn¡¯t want to even spare a nce at this bond-


    but she¡¯s so persistent in seeing me. With those pretty russet eyes peering into my blue ones- how the


    fuck could I resist her temptation?


    She didn¡¯t do anything¡­


    And the worst part is- I wanted to do it again. And again. And again. Frustratingly- I ran a hand through


    my hair. There was a reason I avoided her like she was Corona and I was quarantinedst week, then


    I- no she, had to fuck it up.


    Fuck- even the way she said my name¡­


    It was so soft, I could only imagine what Chris put her through. I fucking know close to nothing on the


    subject. She barely tells Reseda about what she went through- so how the hell is she supposed to help


    her if my Flower won¡¯t speak up?


    I do know it was horrendous, I witnessed what he did to her that day first hand. I was a fucking raging


    bull like my name was De Niro. And then the hospital¡­ I tore Rex apart. No one gets to fucking touch


    what¡¯s mine. I don¡¯t give a shit if he didn¡¯t know she was my mate.


    Bastards¡­


    Reseda informed me that she was barely gaining weight- it was irritating. She¡¯s a stick! But again- I


    don¡¯t know what exactly she¡¯s been through so I shouldn¡¯t be saying shit but fuck!


    It¡¯s evident that she¡¯s been raped, no question about it. Reseda¡¯s report confirmed it¡­


    Fuck.


    She was not who I envisioned my mate to be. She fucking cuts herself for fuck¡¯s sake! And it¡¯s not her


    fault but it hurts like hell to know she does that. Why can¡¯t she be smart?


    ( ''That¡¯s not her fault- she has trauma, fucking jerk¡­'' )


    I wasn¡¯t supposed to kiss her- and to be honest- I was slightly surprised she didn¡¯t push me away after


    herst episode with me. And I almost triggered it again by tsk-ing her name today, but thankfully I


    caught myself.


    I feel so stressed with this minuscule situation, I haven¡¯t beenid in a week!


    Fucking ridiculous¡­.


    But honestly- no one was attractive like Violet.


    Mallory told me she¡¯s been opening up slightly to him- and something so trivial in me envied him.


    Stupid wolf.


    Last night she came to me. She looked so tired but was awake. I knew she was going through a


    sleeping disorder- she¡¯s been going through a lot of disorders.


    An eating disorder.


    Sleeping disorder.


    Possibly a mood disorder- she¡¯s quiet so I can¡¯t confirm yet.


    All of which are due to her trauma. Her own PTSD.


    Looking at my clock I see that it¡¯s about four. I got up from the seat and walked over to the one behind


    my desk.


    I was trying to focus on my work but my mind just kept reying her kiss. So soft¡­ I need to get her


    out of my head. I need to fucking focus, I don¡¯t have time to think about her.


    My work took up the hours I needed, and surprisingly I finished a lot earlier than I expected. I looked


    back up at the clock debating what I should do.


    9:34.


    Violet should be in her room by now.


    ( ''See her'' )


    The fuck? No. I kinda wanted to- wait, no. I don¡¯t. I don¡¯t want to see her pretty self, no.


    I got up deciding I should get some dinner even though I was well overte- I know there are some


    leftovers in the fridge. Well- Violet¡¯s leftovers to be more exact. Anything she didn¡¯t eat, I instructed the


    chefs to give to me.


    Violet doesn¡¯t eat a lot...


    As I was walking downstairs I saw Mallory.


    ¡°Hey, Derek.¡± He greeted casually with his coat in his hand.


    ¡°Mallory.¡± I nodded back, ¡°Violet in bed?¡± I asked, keeping my voice monotone.


    ¡°Her version of it but yes.¡± The hell- what does that even mean? Whatever- I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t care


    about her. I shouldn¡¯t care about her. I shouldn¡¯t...


    ¡°Are you heading out?¡± I asked him as I motioned to his jacket.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be back tomorrow unless there is anything you need me to do?¡± He asked respectfully.


    ¡°No, not tonight anyway.¡±


    He nodded and went to walk out but stopped, ¡°Derek, I know it¡¯s none of my business- but did


    something happen between you and Viv?¡±


    I raised my eyebrow at ¡®Viv¡¯. He realized, ¡°I, um, I mean Violet¡­¡±


    What the fuck is ¡®Viv¡¯? That¡¯s disgusting. She¡¯s my flower, only I get to call her nicknames- the fuck?


    No, you don¡¯t want her. Ew.


    ¡°Why?¡± I quizzed as I folded my arms at him.


    ¡°Not to be intrusive, Alpha,¡± he shrugged with a small smile on his lips, ¡°just- when I got her, and


    throughout the movies we watched- she had this small smile from time to time.¡± He was smirking at the


    end with a glint in his eyes.


    Did he know? No, knowing a glimpse of Violet¡¯s past and speaking to her- I heavily doubt she would


    even mention it.


    ¡°No. Nothing happened.¡± I growled at him. ¡°Leave.¡±


    He lightly chuckled but still left.


    Fuck. He knew something happened. Fucking hell.


    Violet.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Shoot.


    I went into the kitchen and got food. Fucking Violet. I didn¡¯t want a mate. Maybe in the future, maybe


    not. I know I didn¡¯t want that.


    ...Bipr fucktard¡­.


    But her scent- my goddess. She smelled of sage with a light mix of cucumbers. It drives me- no, my


    wolf, not me- crazy.


    The sound of ss shattering sounded upstairs.


    The fuck?


    ( ''Violet'' )


    Fu-


    I quickly sprinted upstairs and right by her door- I caught the smell of her scent mixed with blood. I


    opened the door to her room. Empty. The bed was barely touched- only means one thing. The


    bathroom.


    The closer I got to the door- the stronger the smell got. The sound of small sobs came to ear. My chest


    ached at the sound. I hated that. That sound. I never wanted to hear it ever again, it hurt and I knew it


    meant my Flower was hurting.


    That was uneptable.


    ¡°Violet!¡± I shouted and banged on the door.


    Her sobs got quieter for a moment- then louder.


    ...The fuck?...


    I tried to turn the doorknob- but to no avail. She locked it.


    ¡°Violet, open the fucking door or I¡¯ll kick it down!¡± I growled out to her, I knew she heard it- it was loud.


    In a second, my foot was acquainted with the door. It didn¡¯tst long but at least they met.


    My eyes found my Flower.


    She was on the ground. Surrounded by the ss mirror shards. Her arms drenched in her blood. Her


    russet orbs hazily lifted to my zing blue eyes.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Scarlet''s POV


    Three dayster, I am goingpletely stir crazy. I haven''t been outside the penthouse for even a


    second. All the balcony doors have been locked so that I don''t have ess to them. Ethan spends his


    days working, leaving before I wake and returning after I''ve gone to bed. I hate it. My wolf has been


    going crazy too. All she wants is to be around her mate, but he is never here. I don''t have a phone or a


    keycard or anyway of getting ahold of him while he''s away. That is, unless I asked one of my guards to


    mind-link him for me. But that just seems weird to me.


    Instead, I try to distract myself. I''ve been using the personal gym thest few mornings. And I''ve


    already finished reading a couple books. Every day I shower and get dressed just in case I''m finally


    allowed to go out, but so far I''ve not been that lucky. A couple days ago Alex had shown up with a


    bunch of groceries to stock the kitchen so that I could make myself something to eat whenever I''m


    hungry. The silence was too much that I gave in and started making small talk with my guards. Every


    single one of them has a mate. I''m sure that''s not a coincidence.


    "Levi, can we go outside?" I ask as I lean against the wall of windows, watching the city below forlornly.


    "Sorry Scarlet. Alpha doesn''t want us leaving the penthouse," the guard named Levi answers.


    "What if we just go for a short walk? Or up to the roof?" I bargain desperately. Levi shoots me an


    apologetic smile and I let out a sigh, deted. "How much longer is he going to keep me locked away?


    I''m going out of my mind."


    "I''m afraid I don''t know. Maybe you should ask him when he returns," he replies.


    A puff of air leaves my lungs. "That would require him to actuallye home early enough to face me."


    He chuckles before looking down at his feet. "Well, if you really want to get out you may want to n on


    speaking to him no matter howte he shows up. When my mate Amy wants something she says so


    and she doesn''t take no for an answer. She is always getting her way."


    I smirk at him and shake my head. I should have known that Levi was just a big teddy bear. "You


    should bring Amy over sometime. It''d be nice to have somepany or even make some friends."


    "I''m sure she''d like that," he responds with a smile. I grin at him before letting my gaze wander back to


    the bustling city.


    Hours pass just like any other day until it''s time for me to get ready for bed. I bring a book with me,


    nning on staying up until he gets home. Unfortunately, I have no idea what time that will be. I''m often


    already asleep by the time hees in to join me. By the time I hear footstepsing down the


    hallway, I''m struggling to keep my eyes open. The door swings open and Ethan''s eyes widen in


    surprise to see that I''m still awake as I immediately sit up on my knees with my feet tucked under me.


    "You''re still up," he states somewhat gruffly before clearing his throat. He peels his shirt over his head


    and walks to the bathroom. I wait somewhat impatiently until hees back out.


    "I wanted to talk to you about something," I exin cautiously. He looks at me and narrows his eyes as


    though he thinks I''m lying.


    "Okay... I''m listening," he remarks as he climbs into the bed next to me and I turn to face him, my


    hands resting nervously in myp.


    "I''d like to leave the penthouse tomorrow."


    "You want to leave?" he asks angrily, his features instantly turning hostile.


    "Yes...err...no... I mean," I stammer before letting out a sigh and trying to collect my thoughts. "What I


    mean is that I can''t continue being cooped up here. I haven''t been outside in days. I just want to get out


    and get some fresh air. Maybe explore a bit. Maybe visit my friends and catch up with them..."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Ethan''s gaze seems to be locked on an unknown target as he thinks about what I''ve said. When he


    looks up at me his expression is determined. "You can go out¡ª" I instantly squeal and p my hands


    before jumping on him to give him a hug. Augh escapes his lips at the sudden attack and he returns


    the embrace before I pull away. "But... you will have guards with you at all times," he begins and I nod


    eagerly. "You will not go anywhere near The Scourge."


    "But¡ª" He instantly holds up his hand to stop my objection. I close my mouth again with a frown.


    "You will not go to The Scourge," he repeats sternly and I nod, disappointed. "If you run off or anything


    then I will not agree to an outing again so easily. You understand?" My head bobs up and down in


    understanding. I will take whatever I can get at this point. "I''ll have Isa take you shopping. The Silver


    Shadow Pack ising to visit and you''ll need a formal gown. Alpha Lucien is a celebrated artist and


    while he''s here he wants to show off some of his pieces at a g."


    I stare at him for a moment as my brain tries toprehend what he''s telling me. "So... you''re going to


    let me go?"


    "Yes. You''ll be going with me. As my date."

 Chapter 12: 11- Glass

    Chapter 12: 11- ss


    He broke the door down.


    He kicked it down and through my blurry vision, you could see the steaming off of him. I was


    scared of what he would do. He specifically told me multiple times to not harm myself. But what am I


    currently doing? Sitting in a puddle of my blood from my actions.


    I should be far from scared, I should be terrified. I should be, but I¡¯m too numb to feel currently. He told


    me he took away all possible threats from my room, so the voices had me shatter the mirror. You don¡¯t


    have an object, you make one.


    ''This is what you deserve slut¡­''


    My hazy vision wasn¡¯t helping my situation. Part of me- the messed up part- was pissed he walked in


    when I barely got any cuts in, the small, sensible part was d.


    Despite him being there, my voices took over and forced my shaky hands to grip the ss shard and


    attempt to move it down my wrist. Attempted. Failed.


    Derek yanked it away from me and threw it across the bathroom floor. My eyeszily followed as it


    skidded across the tile, creating a blood trail.


    ¡°The fuck are you thinking, Violet?¡± He shouted at me. I¡¯m in trouble. I couldn¡¯t help the shaking my


    body emitted. ¡°Violet, fucking look at me,¡± he roughly grabbed my face in his stern hands and directed


    his face to mine, ¡°what the hell are you doing!¡± he was yelling in my face.


    My tears fell down my cheeks as I stammered out an apology. I didn¡¯t like that he was yelling at me,


    although I understood why he was, he repeatedly told me not to do this. He was right to be mad at me,


    but I just hated that he was yelling at me.


    His grip tightens on my face, ¡°shut up, just shit¡­ don¡¯t fucking talk..¡± he growled.


    He roughly let go of my face and yanked my wrist towards him and I cried out at the burning sensation


    of him touching them.


    ¡°Violet, you did this to yourself¡­¡± he growled.


    ''You did this to yourself fucktoy¡­''


    ''Chris¡­''


    Forget about not being scared or terrified, I was now petrified. I tried to yank my hands away from him.


    He was just like Chris. He was going to punish me.


    ¡°Fucking- stop moving!¡± He growled but my actions didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°A-alpha, I-I¡¯m s-sorry¡­¡± I viscously tried to yank my arms away from him, ¡°s-sorry, A-alpha, d-don¡¯t h-


    hurt me¡­¡± I huped and he gripped my arms tighter earning a pained sob from me, ¡°p-please, I-I¡­¡±


    ¡°Violet!¡± He shouted at me and then cursed under his breath. He got up from his crouched position,


    grabbed a towel, ran it underwater, and came back. ¡°Flower, I¡¯m- fuck¡­¡± he huffed and I flinched.


    Flower.


    He pressed the cold, wet nket to my wrist and I gasped and tried to jerk away at the unfamiliar


    sensation.


    ¡°Flower¡­¡± that word brought a sense of safety to my mind, ¡°you¡¯re okay, I¡¯m just cleaning it, stop


    moving or it¡¯ll hurt more,¡± his voice took an icy turn at the end.


    ¡°A-alp-¡± I tried to apologize again only for him to cut me off.


    ¡°Derek. Flower, it¡¯s Derek,¡± he mumbled but I heard him.


    ( ¡®It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s Derek. Violet, it¡¯s okay.¡¯ )


    Derek cleaned my wounds and grabbed a medical kit that I didn¡¯t know was under the sink. He


    wrapped my wrist and left the bathroom for a second, bringing a change of pajamas, as mine was


    stained with my impulsive gore.


    ¡°Lift your arms,¡± Derek instructed and I cautiously did so. His hands found the hem of my shirt and


    started to pull up. Immediately my hands fell to stop his actions but he put them back, ¡°keep them up.


    I¡¯m not going to do anything, I¡¯m just changing you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want that, but I didn¡¯t have the energy to fight it. Gingerly he stripped me and dressed me in the


    new pajamas. He didn¡¯t pay attention to my tattoos of abuse.


    Derek helped me up and walked out to the bed as he called someone to clean the blood in the


    bathroom. I sat at the edge of the bed and he told me to stay as he answered the door for the person to


    I didn¡¯t pay much attention to them and they were done quickly, leaving Derek and I. I was scared. I


    messed up again.


    ''You¡¯re so worthless.''


    It was silent. I cautiously looked up at him, he was ring at me. I feel ufortable and worse than I


    would normally feel if anyone else were to look at me in such a manner. I didn¡¯t like it. I wanted to fix it.


    ¡°D-Derek, I-¡±


    ¡°No. Flow¡­¡± he shook his head, ¡°Violet, you¡¯re not off the hook that easily.¡± My heart raced at his words


    and my head fell in fear and embarrassment. ¡°Look at me,¡± hemanded and my face unwillingly


    lifted to his, ¡°you will listen, understand?¡± I nodded and he growled, ¡°words, Violet,¡± he spoke through


    clenched teeth.


    ¡°Y-yes -alpha¡­¡±


    ¡°What. The. Fuck. Were. You. Thinking!¡± he shouted causing me to flinch, ¡°don¡¯t fucking flinch at me,


    Violet! I specifically removed all possible hazards from the room, but what do you go and do? You


    fucking make a new one!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    My eyes started to fill with tears and I so desperately wanted to break eye contact with him, but his


    eyes were full of promises of what would happen if I did. He walked closer to me and slightly crouched


    down, roughly grabbing my chin. I choked on a sob at his action.


    ¡°Stop crying, Violet. Is this what I get? ¡° he asks. Huh? I didn¡¯t understand what he was talking about ¡°I


    kiss you once and you try to kill yourself!¡± he humorously chuckled.


    ¡°I-I¡­ I w-wasn¡¯t try¡­¡± I mumbled but stopped when his grip tightened.


    ¡°What?¡± he flung in my face.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t t-trying to k-kill myse...myself¡­¡± I whispered and felt my tears overfill and slide down my


    cheeks.


    Rage lit up in his blue orbs, turning them a deep navy color. He opened his mouth and closed it a few


    times before- once again- tightening his grip in a deadly hold. I bit my lip to stop the sob from going


    past but it didn¡¯t work. A pained cry left my mouth.


    Derek mumbled a curse and let go of my face. He paced back and forth in the room, curses leaving his


    plump lips every few moments.


    Subconsciously my hands found the edges of the bandages and started to pick and mess with them.


    Derek turned back around, his eyes quickly found the action my hands were doing.


    ¡°What the-¡± he rushed to me and pried my hands apart, ¡°fucking...Violet! Stop messing with them!¡± I


    instantly recoiled when he grabbed me, ¡°I-I can¡¯t do this tonight, shit. You¡¯re going to bed.¡±


    He swiftly left my hands to retreat to the bathroom and came back with my sleeping pills. He told me to


    stay and he went to his office to grab a water bottle, but he also came back with another container of


    pills.


    I felt guilty that I was selfish enough to ruin his night. I could¡¯ve been quieter when I broke the mirror-


    but I had to be loud and cause him toe up here.


    ''Selfish bitch¡­''


    Derek came back over to me with a bottle and a scowl tattooed on his face.


    ¡°Violet,¡± he spoke coolly, ¡°listen, you¡¯re going to take this,¡± he handed me the unknown pill and water,


    waiting for me to take it.


    I didn¡¯t, I kept it in the palm of my hand and frowned, looking up at him.


    ¡°W-what is i-it?¡± I asked, my voice small.


    ¡°It¡¯s an iron tablet, honey. You lost blood, just take it. You¡¯ll be fine.¡± He opened the bottle of my


    sleeping pills and pulled one out as I hesitantly put the iron tablet in my mouth, taking water with it


    ¡°Now, take this and go to bed,¡± he handed me the pill, waiting for me to take it and swallow before


    continuing, ¡°and in the morning, I¡¯ll deal with this¡­ mess. Understand?¡± there was no arguing with his


    tone.


    ¡°Y-yes, Alpha,¡± I whispered.


    I expected him to leave after that, so I could go to bed, but he didn¡¯t. He was staring at me, expectantly.


    ¡°A-aren¡¯t you g-going to leave?¡± I hesitantly asked him.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not leaving until you¡¯re asleep since you have a habit of doing things you¡¯re not supposed to.¡±


    His stare fell into a re for a second.


    I felt embarrassed all of a sudden, seeing how I don¡¯t sleep in a bed. This certainly is an awkward


    situation...


    ¡°W-well, I¡­ I, um, don¡¯t s-sleep in the bed¡­¡± my face was burning in awkwardness.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the purpose of it?¡± I didn¡¯t expect him to respond like that...


    ¡°I-¡±


    I could see the gears turning in his mind, ¡°I¡¯m assuming you slept on the ground in Christopher¡¯s


    pack?¡± He raised an eyebrow at me like he knew he was right, ¡°you¡¯re used to it?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help as my mouth slightly parted in shock and I nodded.


    ...He was smart¡­


    ¡°Well, Violet, I¡¯m not ignorant. I¡¯m an alpha that rules over twelve states, I would hope to have a brain.¡±


    My cheeks got heated from my insensible thought.


    ¡°Get in bed.¡± He motioned with his chin and I slightly got up and walked to the side, climbing in.


    I don¡¯t know what I was expecting, but I¡¯m pretty sure this was heaven. The bed was cushiony in the all


    right spots and it felt like a cloud. I could live here.


    I tried going to bed, but I couldn¡¯t, my eyes wouldn¡¯t shut. I felt the bed dip next to me and my head


    snapped over. Derek sat on the bed resting his back on the headboard. He looked over at me when he


    felt my gaze.


    ¡°Rx, Violet, I¡¯m not going to touch you,¡± he said, annoyed.


    ''There you go, annoy someone else¡­''


    ''Hope he beats you like Chris...''


    I nodded and turned my eyesight back to the ceiling. It was silent, the only noise present was our


    breathing. I didn¡¯t feel drowsy in the slightest. Iid there for what felt like forever until Derek smashed


    the quietude with his voice.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t like following directions, do you?¡± his tone was neutral and I couldn¡¯t tell if he was


    upset or not. I looked over at him, ¡°I tell you to do something and you do the opposite!¡± he dryly


    chuckled.


    ¡°What?¡± I whispered, confused.


    ¡°I tell you to call me Derek, you still call me ¡®Alpha¡¯. I tell you to stop harming yourself- you broke a


    mirror to do so. I tell you to sleep, and it¡¯s been ten minutes- you¡¯re still awake.¡± my face got heated at


    his words. I was disrespecting him.


    ¡°I...I-I¡¯m s-sorry for d-disrespecting you¡­¡± I apologized.


    He sighed and shook his head, ¡°Violet- that¡¯s not- whatever.¡± he sighed out and again, it was silent.


    ¡°Tell me about yourself,¡± Derek demanded, I tilted my head back to him to see him staring at me.


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡± it came out rushed and my face flushed at it. He shrugged, making it


    clear that he wasn¡¯t going to verbally answer. ¡°I, um¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me about your parents.¡±


    I turned my head back to the ceiling and answered him, ¡°I d-don¡¯t know m-much about them¡­ I s-


    somewhat r-remember my d-dad. Barely.¡±


    ¡°When was thest time you saw them?¡± he quizzed.


    ¡°When¡­ when I w-was nine¡­¡± I mumbled, my mind slightly dozy and my eyes started to feel heavy.


    He hummed in response. When he asked the next question his voice was quieter like he knew the pills


    were kicking in, ¡°were you born in Christopher¡¯s pack?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ yes.¡± I trailed feeling my eyes droop close. Usually, the pills don¡¯t take this quick to kick in, maybe


    it¡¯s the bed¡­


    My mind was tuning in and out of its conscious state, and soon I felt myself mainly in its senseless


    form.


    ¡°Goodnight, Flower¡­¡± was thest, faint thing I heard before I waspletely taken down by the little


    pill.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Scarlet''s POV


    Ever since Ethan informed me that he was taking me as his date to some fancy party, I can''t stop


    smiling. My wolf and I feel like giddy schoolgirls. I woke up early to exercise and get ready for Isa''s


    arrival. I''m excited to finally get to go out and explore a little. Suddenly I hear the ding of the elevator


    before Isa''s voice carries down the hall. "Scarlet! You ready?! Let''s get this show on the road!" she


    calls.


    I quickly run out of the bedroom and towards her. When she spots me, a wide grin spreads across her


    face and she instantly wraps me into a tight embrace. "Hi Isa! How have you been?!" I question happily


    as she loosens her grip on me.


    "Doing better now! It''s about time you convinced my pigheaded brother into letting you spread your


    wings a bit," she says with a wink before throwing an arm over my shoulders. "Alright boys," she adds,


    addressing Levi and Tony who are my guards at the moment. "Time to take this girl on a shopping


    expedition."


    I smile and roll my eyes at her. She''s making it sound as though we are about to go on safari. In reality,


    I''m really excited. This will be my first time to go shopping like this. Growing up in The Scourge, all my


    things were always scavenged, made, or hand-me-downs. I''ve never had money to spend anyway. Not


    to mention that all the malls and stores are within pack territories so I wouldn''t be allowed to go there


    anyway.


    Isa drags me towards the elevators and swipes her ID card once we are inside with my guards. We


    descend to the main floor where I am led to a ck SUV. Within ten minutes we are pulling into a


    parking garage and getting out. When we walk into therge building my jaw drops. I have never seen


    anything like this before. There are so many stores lined up with disys in giant ss windows. The


    floors are covered with shiny, white tile and everything looks so clean and sleek. Large light fixtures


    hang from the high ceilings and railings wrap around each of the higher levels. It seems to go on


    forever.


    As I gape, Isa loops her arm around mine. "So, where do you want to go first?" she asks with a toothy


    grin.


    My eyes widen. How am I suppose to know? I don''t even know my options. I don''t even know what


    brands still exist since The Great War. "Umm..." I begin as I look at her.


    Her smile grows as she waggles her eyebrows at me. "Too many to choose from? Don''t worry. We


    have plenty of time to hit them all. We are going to get youpletely stocked up and I''m just the girl to


    help you do it," she exims before dragging me into the first store.


    I begin browsing and my fingers lightly run over the items hanging along the aisle. Soon Ie across


    a nice ck dress that I like and I look for a price. My eyebrows shoot up into my hairline when I find a


    tag hanging from the neck of the dress. "Oh my goddess! Is this a typo?!" I question, astonished. Isa


    simplyughs at me.


    "Girl, we''re in Selene LaCroix. What did you expect?" Selene LaCroix is a very famous and very


    expensive designer. She is a Luna of one of the many werewolf packs in France. I hade across an


    old magazine that talked about her when she was first starting out after The Great War. She was


    extremely wealthy.


    "Maybe we should go somewhere else...."


    "Nonsense. Don''t worry about the cost of anything. My brother can afford it. He wants you to get a


    gown for the g, but he also said they''ll be having a nice dinner when the Silver Shadow Pack


    arrives, so we''ll want something for that too. Plus, you have a whole walk-in closet that we need to fill.


    You''re going to be Luna one of these days, so you need to look the part."


    I am feeling a bit stunned as I continue further into the store while Isa is shoving garments into my


    arms. As she piles me up with dresses, skirts, and blouses a saleswomanes over and offers to get


    a fitting room started for me. I gratefully ept before she takes the items that are weighing me down.


    Eventually I go try everything on.


    Twenty stores and eight hourster all our bags are being loaded into the cargo of our SUV and my


    feet are on fire. I''m exhausted. Isa leans her head back with azy smile on her face. "I can''t wait till my


    brother sees you in that dress for the g. He''s not going to know what hit him," she says as she turns


    to face me without even bothering to lift her head from the headrest.


    I smile shyly back at her. I hope so. I haven''t decided my feelings for Ethan, but my heart still races


    whenever I think about him. I want to impress him. I want to feel wanted and desired by him. "I want to


    mate with him and mark him. When is that going to happen?" my wolf chimes in, interrupting my train of


    thought.


    "Oh shush. I''m in no hurry for that. Besides, he apparently needs to finish dealing with the Silver


    Shadow Pack and their alliance treaty before any of that can happen," I quickly remind her. My wolf


    doesn''t have any doubts about our mate, but I''m still struggling. We didn''t exactly hit it off in the


    beginning and frankly we''ve barely spoken. I feel as though I don''t know anything about him.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Then why don''t you ask him. You are finally out of the penthouse. Find him and make him talk to us.


    Then you''ll see how perfect he is for us."


    "I guess that wouldn''t hurt..."


    "Of course it won''t! He''s our mate! He probably wants to see us as bad as we want to see him!" my


    wolf insists.


    I''m lost in thought when we arrive back at the penthouse. We drop my bags off before Isa leads me


    down to the floors that belong to the pack house. "Isa, where would I find Ethan?"


    "He''s probably in his office. Do you want me to show you?"


    "That would be great. Thank you."


    After a short elevator ride, she leads me down a hallway to a closed door that has Ethan''s name on it.


    To my astonishment Isa bursts in without knocking as she exims, "Oh brother dear¡ª" but she stops


    as her eyes widen in shock. I freeze, rooted to my spot as my gazends on Ethan kissing another


    woman.

 Chapter 13: 12- An Explanation

    Chapter 13: 12- An Exnation


    ¡°Babykinny¡­¡± Alpha Chris taunted, ¡°you know what day it is?¡± he had a menacing grin on his face.


    I didn¡¯t answer, I knew what day it was. I knew what wasing. My birthday beating.


    ¡°Answer me, bitch!¡± he screamed, kicking me down in my gut. I grunted, and he yanked me up by my


    hair, ¡°it¡¯s your birthday, precious mate¡­ and I¡¯ve got something special nned for you!¡± he said in a


    singing voice.


    I was dumb. I tried to move out of his grip, he punched me in my face, but per usual I put my hands up


    to try and protect my face. ¡°put your fucking hands down!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but obey. I took his hits raw- they numbed my face.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been a bad girl Violet,¡± he tsk-ed, I cringed. I wasn¡¯t a bad girl, I was a good girl


    ¡°A-alpha, I¡¯m s-s-sorry, I¡¯ll be g-good, I- I¡¯m a good g-girl.¡± I stuttered.


    ¡°Nu-uh!¡± he tsk-ed, ¡°Violet¡­¡± he sang, ¡°I hate that you had to ruin your birthday gift, but I guess you


    can still have it!¡± He pushed my body down on the bed in his room, as I was cleaning it, the birthday


    clean.


    He immediately crushed my body as he crawled on top of me. I was confused, what is he doing?


    ¡°Violet, happy twelfth birthday, matey!¡± he grinned. His hands found my shirt and ripped it off, along with


    my training bra. ¡°You¡¯re gonna love this babykinny, but not as much as I will¡­¡± he mumbled thest


    part and it was then I decided to try and push him off of me. But a twelve-year-old was no match for a


    twenty-eight-year-old man.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a bad girl. Stop... fucking struggling¡­¡± He grunted, taking both my wrist and pinning them


    down with one hand as his other trailed down to my pants.


    What is he doing?


    He started to yank them down along with my underwear- oh, OH!


    ¡°N-no, g-get o-off of me!¡± I screamed as my sobs built up.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± he grunted and pped me.


    I screamed for him to let me go, to stop, I was begging- pleading with him. I would do anything,


    anything for him to stop- but he plugged into my innocence and stripped thest of my humanity away.


    -----


    ¡°Violet!¡± someone shouted as they shook me. My eyes sprung open at the unfamiliar hands grabbing


    me. My mind instantly yed back to the memory in my unconscious state.


    ¡°G-get off of me!¡± I screamed and struggled against the grasp. It tightened.


    ¡°Violet, Violet, calm down!¡± the voice attempted to soothe.


    I sobbed as my pushes became weaker.


    ¡°Flower...it¡¯s okay¡­¡± the voice spoke.


    Flower.


    ¡°Flower, look at me, it¡¯s okay. You¡¯re okay¡­¡± I brought my teary eyes up to see Derek on the side of the


    bed holding my arms.


    I wanted him off of me after that dream, but my wolf craved him in every way. Comfort.


    That was the day I finally learned what sex really was. In the form of rape. On my twelfth birthday.


    I sobbed and brought my hands up to cover my face as I mumbled apologies to Derek. It had to be


    about six in the morning as the sun was rising.


    ¡°Flower, shh, it¡¯s okay¡­¡± he brought me to his chest, rubbing my arms.


    After some time my sobs cleared and I was left a huping mess in front of the Alpha.


    I hesitantly pulled away from him and looked down at myp in shame.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m s-sorry. I¡¯ll go g-get changed n-now¡­¡± I mumbled and got up, walking around him to the closet


    and then the bathroom.


    The door was fixed now, it must¡¯ve got done sometimest night with Derek. I quickly got dressed in a


    long-sleeve shirt and a pair of jeans and put on some makeup, the best I could with no mirror. I walked


    back out and saw Doctor Reseda and Derek in the room.


    ¡°Good morning Violet,¡± Doctor Reseda smiled and I did a polite smile back before looking down at my


    gauze-wrapped wrists. ¡°I¡¯m just here to check your cuts, as Alpha has informed me.¡±


    I nodded and was told to sit on the bed. She quickly cleaned and wrapped them, telling me how I was


    lucky they didn¡¯t get infected with some ss shards.


    She bowed her head to Derek and then left. I looked at him and he put a cold gaze on me.


    ¡°I¡¯m s-sorry,¡± I mumbled to him, putting my head down in shame.


    Derek sighed. ¡°Violet, do you not understand the danger you¡¯re doing?¡± his voice was stern and he told


    me to look at him. His eyes were hard. ¡°I thought about it- you are no longer allowed by any ss by


    yourself. That¡¯s an order from your Alpha.¡± he was getting visibly angrier by the second.


    ¡°Yes, s-sir.¡± I was so ashamed of myself. I went years doing this behind Alpha Chris''s back, and nothing


    ever happened.


    ¡°Why¡­¡± he started, but seemed to pause to contain his anger, ¡°why were you trying to kill yourself?¡± he


    questioned through clenched teeth.


    He folded his arms over his broad chest and I swallowed.


    ¡°Alp¡­ I-I wasn¡¯t t-trying to kill m-myself¡­¡±.


    ''You should¡¯ve slut¡­''


    He growled and closed his eyes, taking deep breaths. ¡°Well, Violet,¡± he spat and I flinched at the


    memories, ¡°what were you doing?¡± he growled, his eyes killing me slowly with his re.


    It slipped out before I could stop myself. ¡°Punishing myself¡­¡± I mumbled and then realized I said it out


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    loud. I cringed and prayed for death.


    ¡°You were what?!¡± he shouted. Tears pricked my eyes.


    ''Crybaby¡­''


    ¡°Tell me, Violet, what were you fucking ¡®punishing yourself¡¯ for?¡± he growled.


    ¡°For being a s-slut¡­¡± words were flying out of my mouth. I didn¡¯t want to tell him this but it was like I


    wasn¡¯t in control.


    He chuckled. It was dry and humorous, but he was piecing together the bits.


    ¡°For kissing me?¡± he mocked. I nodded my head, knowing if I opened my mouth I¡¯d be sobbing. He


    hummed.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t know it was a crime to kiss your mate.¡± he spat in a low voice. Maybe I wasn¡¯t supposed to hear


    it, but I did.


    Again, I couldn¡¯t help the apology that left my lips.


    ¡°Stop fucking apologizing for everything,¡± he growled.


    I apologized again and cringed. He raised an eyebrow at me and I went to apologize again but he


    raised a hand to cease my talking.


    My face was hot with embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Mallory¡­¡± he mumbled and left the room, mming the door on the way out. Once he left, a


    sob escaped. Why did I have to ruin everything?


    I knew I deserved my punishment. I was a slut, I deserved it, I knew that. But Derek didn¡¯t agree,


    maybe that should tell me something.


    A knock sounded at the door and I wiped my eyes before answering.


    ¡°Hey, Viv.¡± Mallory smiled at me, I did a half-closed mouth smile back before dropping my head to him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go get some breakfast, yeah?¡± he said, leading me out of the room.


    I couldn''t concentrate on anything Mallory was saying throughout breakfast. I would barely nod along to


    what he was saying. I wasn¡¯t eating the eggs on my te, instead, I was pushing them around.


    ''This is why you¡¯re not gaining weight¡­''


    ''Stick¡­''


    ''It¡¯s so unattractive¡­''


    ''This is why you ¡®mate¡¯ doesn¡¯t want you¡­''


    ¡°Violet!¡± Mallory snapped me out of my thoughts, I brought my head up to his. He blinked a few times


    before speaking, ¡°Viv, you¡¯re crying¡­¡± he mumbled as his eyes looked at my cheeks.


    ¡°Oh...s-sorry¡­¡± I whispered and wiped my cheeks.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he assured, ¡°do you wanna go on a run? You know, shift?¡± I felt like I had to agree so I


    nodded my head. He linked Derek and then took me out to the woods.


    We were out for a while. I got easily tired, but he didn¡¯t seem to want to go in right away, and I didn¡¯t


    want to bum him out by saying I was tired, so we stayed out.


    Now we were fully clothed and were back in Derek¡¯s house. It was about lunchtime so we had a


    sandwich and then he said he had to go see Derek for something about his beta duties.


    I was told to wait outside as they discussed the topics and I did so. Obediently. Like a good girl.


    They were done soon and Mallory said he had to go do his beta business. I hesitantly knocked on the


    big brown door.


    Derek opened it and I timidly walked in.


    Why was I here? He¡¯s shown clear signs of disinterest. Again, I¡¯m ming it on my wolf. This isn¡¯t me. I


    wasn¡¯t a slut.


    ¡°Flower, is there something you need?¡± he asked in a monotone voice as he closed the door.


    I turned to face him and silently shook my head ¡®no¡¯.


    He hummed. His eyes seemed to turn darker as he looked at me. He slowly scoped my body, and


    normally I would¡¯ve started to panic, and cry. But with him, it was confusing because I wasn¡¯t. I wasn¡¯t


    panicking, I wasn¡¯t crying.


    He walked towards me, slowly, teasingly. He stopped once he was a few feet in front of me. Slowly he


    put his hands around my waist and pulled me closer to his chest.


    My breath caught in my throat as he put his head on my shoulder. His hands were slightly rubbing my


    sides and I seemed to rx in his grip.


    He lightly kissed my neck, trailing upwards to my face, lightly skimming my skin in the process. I


    couldn¡¯t help the shudder.


    ¡°Flower¡­¡± he whispered against my skin, ¡°you drive me crazy¡­¡± his voice was so low, I barely heard


    him.


    I didn¡¯t respond. Instead, I bought my shaky hands on his torso. Sparks shot up my arms. He grabbed


    my chin and tilted my face up to his. His eyes were a dark navy blue, clouded in lust. Slowly he leaned


    in and pressed his lips to mine.


    My eyes fluttered close. Just like the first time, it was incredible. He was warm and soft, I don''t think I¡¯ll


    ever be able to get over it. I moved in sync against his lips. I never kissed anyone back before, besides


    the first time we kissed. What if I was a bad kisser?


    He softly pulled away from me. When I opened my eyes, his were still closed. He mumbled a curse and


    tightened his grip for a second before letting go.


    ¡°Leave,¡± he spoke softly, seeming like he was trying to control an unnamed emotion. He pinched the


    bridge of his nose and I quietly left.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Ethan''s POV


    My eyes shoot up as I register the sound of my sister''s voice as she barges in unannounced to my


    office. I instantly shove Nikki away from me, but the damage is already done. I''m sure the surprise and


    confusion is evident on my face, especially when my gazends on the horrified and hurt expression


    that is disyed on my mate''s face. I can see tears forming in her eyes, but it only takes a second


    before she turns on her heel and dashes back towards the elevator. Isa gives me a withering look


    before turning to chase after Scarlet. I immediately follow as panic clenches my chest. "Scarlet!" I yell


    as I run after her. "Scarlet! Wait!"


    Unfortunately, I''m toote. I only catch a glimpse of my mate with silent tears streaming down her rosy


    cheeks as the elevators shut her away from me. I let out an angry growl as I m my fists against the


    doors as though it is their fault she got away. "Levi, Tony, stay with Scarlet no matter what," I quickly


    mind-link her guards before repeatedly jamming my thumb into the up button.


    "Yes sir," Tony instantly replies.


    "Baby, where are you going?" Nikki''s whiny voice sounds from behind me as I hear the cking of her


    heels approaching me. Another low growles out of me. This is her fault. My wolf is going crazy


    inside of me. He wants to rip her to pieces, but then the alliance that I''ve been working so hard to


    secure would die along with her. I clench my fists as I try to gain control of my temper. The moment her


    handnds on my shoulder I turn and back away from her, holding up my hands up as if to ward her off.


    "WHAT THE HELL WERE YOU THINKING?!" I yell at her, barely able to keep my rage from boiling


    over. She shuffles away and her head bows down, my Alpha aura too much for her to stand up against.


    "I TOLD YOU THAT THIS WAS OVER! YOUR PACK IS COMING HERE TO RE-NEGOTIATE


    BECAUSE I WANT MY MATE! THERE IS NOTHING BETWEEN US! ACCEPT THAT OR GET THE


    fuck OUT OF MY HOUSE!"


    Before she has the chance to respond or to even recover from my aura''s effects, the elevator opens


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    with a ding and I step inside. She tries to follow and I instantly stop her. I can''t stand to be around her


    for even a second. I''m not sure if I''d be able to keep my wolf at bay if he was subjected to spending


    another moment with her right now. Right now, all I care about is finding Scarlet and making sure she


    knows how much I want to be with her. Goddess, I hope she''ll give me a chance. Why do I feel like I''ve


    been making one mistake after another with her? "Maybe because you have been," my wolf growls


    irritably.


    "Shut up. You aren''t helping."


    "Yeah. And neither are you. Maybe you should just let me take control. Maybe then our mate will stop


    trying to run away from us."


    "Damn it. I said shut up! I''ll handle this. You''ll see. I just have to talk to her. Make her understand," I


    insist, the desperation clear in my tone.


    "Good luck. You''re going to need it."


    I let out a growl and the elevator doors open to the foyer of my penthouse. My head whips around


    frantically as I try to figure out where she is. I perk up my ears and find my sister''s voice. "Come on


    Scarlet. Don''t do this. Just talk to him. There must be some sort of exnation," she pleads and I


    instantly start sprinting down the hallway as I continue to listen, wondering what I''m going to be walking


    into.


    "What possible exnation could he have?!" my mate hisses back. "He was kissing another woman


    Isa."


    "I swear he doesn''t want that girl. She''s a total slut. She''s been throwing herself at him since she got


    here," Isa continues.


    Levi and Tony are standing outside my bedroom with stony expressions. "Alpha," they both say with a


    salute and I nod to them before slowly pushing the door open. Scarlet is standing by the bed with a


    She''s packing.


    My sister''s eyes dart cautiously between the two of us before she takes a step towards the door. "I''m


    just going to give you two a moment," she remarks before quickly sneaking out of the room before


    Scarlet can protest. "You better make this right," her voicees through in my head. I nod in


    determination as I set my jaw. I know she couldn''t have seen it, but right now I need to worry about


    convincing my mate to stay.


    Scarlet res at me for a second before turning back to the suitcase and roughly shoving items into it,


    refusing to look at me. "Listen..." I begin, unsure of what to even say. It feels as though everything is


    riding on how this conversation will go and my heart is racing inside my chest. "I''m really sorry about


    what you saw, but it''s not what you think."


    She scoffs at me and her eyes narrow as she shoots me a disgusted look. "Seriously?! That''s what


    you''re going with?!" She continues to pack, seeming to take her anger out on the task at hand.


    I cautiously approach her before lightly cing a hand on her elbow. "Scarlet..." She fiercely yanks her


    arm from my delicate grip and ces both her hand on my chest as she shoves me away forcefully. I


    wasn''t ready for it, so I stumble a step backwards and she turns away from me again. Once I''ve


    regained my bnce I move over to her quickly wrapping an arm around her waist and pulling her into


    me.


    "Ethan! What the hell are you doing?!" she gasps as she pushes on me and struggles in my grip. This


    time I won''t let her get away from me that easily. "Let go of me!"


    Her mesmerizing violet eyes meet mine and I stare into them. "Not until you listen to me," I state


    sternly.


    "Listen to you?! Why the hell should I?! Just so you can lie to me some more?!"


    I clench my jaw, as I try to control my frustration. Getting angry at a time like this won''t help anything.


    "I''m not lying Scarlet. You are the one I want. It''s always been you. Please, just let me exin."


    "No! You kissed another woman Ethan! What is there to exin?! No matter what, I won''t trust you!"


    Ouch.... That hurts. "Do something. We''re losing her," my wolf insists.


    I do the only thing I can think of and drop to my knees in front of her. My arms remain wrapped around


    her as I look up at her. "What the hell are you doing?" she snarls as she looks down at me.


    "Please, I need you to hear me out. Just let me exin. I''m begging you Scarlet. Please."

 Chapter 14: 13- Blonde

    Chapter 14: 13- Blonde


    I spent the rest of the day in my room. It crept around to dinner time and when Mallory didn¡¯t show up, I


    went down by myself. There was dinner already set out for me.


    Some blonde girl came into the kitchen and grabbed something before leaving. She didn¡¯t even spare


    me a nce.


    I quietly ate the pasta dish. Throughout the meal, I was having the worst pains in my abdomen, but


    after dinner, I went back to my room. I brushed my teeth, took off my make-up, and put on some


    pajamas. Part of me wanted to see Derek, maybe he knew about the pains, a way to cure them, so my


    feet took me.


    I was walking down the halls, going to Derek¡¯s office when I heard a noise. It sounded like his name.


    Curiosity took over me and I followed a voice until I got to a dark brown wooden door, and somehow


    the closer I got to the door the worse the pains got. It wasn¡¯t his office.


    It was definitely his name being said. There was another muffled voice behind the door, and I was


    curious as to what was going on.


    ''Don¡¯t be fucking nosy¡­''


    ''You¡¯re asking for a punishment''


    Maybe they were right?


    Any other time I would¡¯ve listened to them, but I didn¡¯t. I wrapped my hand around the handle and


    opened the door.


    Derek¡¯s scent immediately hit my nose, but it didn¡¯t ease what was in front of my eyes. The ache in my


    abdomen red. On top of Derek¡¯s bedid him with a blonde riding him. Sexually riding. Her moans


    filled the room, and gasp left my mouth as tears formed.


    My hand sped over my mouth, covering the sobs foring out. Derek¡¯s head whipped over to me,


    his eyes shed different emotions. The girl on top of him didn¡¯t falter, she continued bouncing. He


    didn¡¯t make a move to remove her.


    I quickly turned around and left, closing the door. I ran to my room trying to hold in the sobs. The


    moment I mmed my door, locking it, I slid down the door. I crawled into a ball and couldn¡¯t help but


    bawl. My body felt numb, it wanted to harm itself but was so physically exhausted that it couldn¡¯t.


    I¡¯m so stupid. I felt so hurt. All the years I went through with Chris seemed so minusculepared to


    this.


    ''We told you he didn¡¯t want your scrawny ass¡­''


    ¡®Don¡¯t be fucking nosy¡­¡¯


    ''You brought this upon yourself.''


    They were right. They were so right. I was stupid, it made sense. He told me he wasn¡¯t going to mark


    me, that he didn¡¯t want me.


    "¡°Why would I want you? You¡¯re a damaged flower. You¡¯re weak.¡±"


    I sobbed harder. I was damaged, weak, used, disgusting¡­


    I don¡¯t know how long Iid there, but I ended up falling asleep when the sun was rising. Not once did


    Dereke to the room. My wolf wasn¡¯t responding to anything.


    --


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    When I woke up, my eyes were burning. I was hoping to not wake-up, but I did. Yesterday was still a


    fresh wound on my mind. I wanted to forget about it, I didn¡¯t want to pay attention to it, but it wouldn¡¯t


    leave.


    Groggily, I got up and changed into a new pair of clothes. I put on some makeup and did my business


    in the bathroom. Now what?


    Afterst night, I put up my mental block. I didn¡¯t want him in my head.


    Maybe I should go eat? It beats sitting here, if I stayed in this room anymore, I think I¡¯d drive myself


    crazy, letting the voices run my head. Not like they don¡¯t already...


    I quietly went downstairs into the second kitchen. Mallory told me there were two kitchens, one for the


    cooks and a personal one for Derek. I didn¡¯t want to bother the cooks, so I went into the kitchen and


    aimlessly started cooking an egg.


    It was done quickly and I silently ate and proceeded to clean the dishes. I was fine until I heard


    someone scoff. I turned around, my heartbeat picking up, and saw the blonde.


    She looked me up and down in disgust.


    ¡°The cooks are in the other kitchen,¡± her high feminine voice told me authoritatively, ¡°what are you still


    doing here? Leave!¡± she demanded. My submissive, fearful side kicked in and I walked out, past her.


    She reached out and grabbed my shoulder causing me to flinch. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you in uniform?¡± she


    demanded, her bright blue eyes narrowing at me.


    Because I don¡¯t work here¡­


    ¡°Derek!¡± she screamed, I flinched. Yet, something inside me red. Why was she allowed to call him by


    his name? She- no, she¡¯s not allowed to call him that.


    ''Because he fucked her.''


    ¡°Do you even belong in this pack?¡± she growled, her high-pitched voice kinda hurt my ears.


    Something in me snapped. Maybe my wolf was pissed enough that she had toe out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, skank,¡± my voice was low. That wasn¡¯t me, I would never call someone a skank. It had


    to be my wolf.


    ( ¡®You don¡¯t let her talk to us like that, Violet¡¯ )


    Her eyes widened that I called her a skank. She smacked me across my face so hard that I fell to the


    ground.


    ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re talking to?¡± she sneered,nding a kick into my stomach. I cried out and I felt


    Sage twitch in me, she was taking over me.


    I flicked my leg up to her, kicking her back.


    ...That wasn¡¯t me! My wolf is trying to get me killed!...


    She scoffed, ¡°you bitch!¡± she screeched before falling on top of me,nding punch after punch. I tried to


    hit her back, most of the time I was just scratching her arm.


    A deep growl broke through the room and the girl didn¡¯t stop her assault on my face. She was pulled off


    of me, leaving a crying mess on the floor. Through my water-washed orbs, I saw Derek grabbing her,


    checking her for injuries. That hurt. She wasn¡¯t attacked for being in the kitchen, I was.


    ...He was my mate, not hers...


    ¡°Lindsay, are you okay?¡± I heard him ask her, my heart dropped, Sage was whining.


    ¡°Yeah, Derek,¡± she whined, ¡°that runt called me a skank and kicked me!¡± she pointed in my direction in


    disgust. He nced at me, a cold, icy nce. I wasn¡¯t a runt, just underweight.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with her, leave,¡± he instructed. She nodded and kissed him before leaving. She kissed him,


    and he kissed her back.


    My heart ached. My stomach stung.


    Once she left, the door closing, he turned towards me. I sniffled and as I got up off the floor, looking


    down.


    ¡°Violet,¡± he growled, walking up to me, grabbing my chin to meet his blue eyes. He nced at my red,


    puffy face and tear-streaked cheeks and smirked. He tsk-ed my name with a dangerous glint in his


    eyes. I couldn¡¯t help the memories of Alpha Chris flooding my mind. ¡°Violet, were you jealous?¡± he


    mused, amused.


    I shook my head ¡®no¡¯ in his grip. Maybe my wolf was and that¡¯s why she took control, but I wasn¡¯t. I was


    just hurt.


    He chortled dryly, ¡°you¡¯re lying¡­¡± he trailed, tightening his grip and leaning into my ear. ¡°I fucked her,


    Violet. I know you¡¯re jealous, it was all over your face when you walked in on usst night.¡± he chuckled


    and my breath quickened.


    I tried to pull away, but he didn¡¯t let go. My throat felt like it was closing up, I couldn¡¯t get any air. I


    gasped for breath, trying to push Derek off of me. He pulled back from my ear and eyed me.


    Something shed in his oceans and he let go of me. I sank on to the ground, wing at my jugr


    and chest to get air. I saw his shoes quickly retreat. My eyes leaked tears as I panicked.


    Soon, Derek¡¯s shoes were back in my blurry eyesight and he crouched down next to me. He pushed


    something in my mouth and pulled my hands up to hold it. He pulled me against him.


    ¡°Slow down, Flower, breathe, slowly.¡±


    I realized my inhaler was in my mouth and I pressed, releasing the medicine into my mouth. After a few


    moments, I removed it from my mouth. I closed my eyes and withdrew from Derek. My head was


    pounding, my hands were shaky and I slowly got up, ignoring him and walking up to my room.


    He caused that. That was his fault.


    ''Don¡¯t me him, you freak¡­''

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Ethan''s POV


    Her lips purse together as she scowls at me. I simply tighten my hold on her, feeling her body pressed


    against mine. The feeling of her being this close is amazing and I wish it was under different


    circumstances. "Fine. But hurry up," she orders and I can''t help the smirk that appears on my face. I''m


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    typically the one giving orders, but I find that I like her bossy side.


    She raises her eyebrows at me and I clear my throat, returning from my thoughts as I realize that now


    is my chance to convince her to stay. "What you saw was... unfortunate, but it''s not what it looked like,"


    I start carefully.


    She sneers at me. "Yeah right!"


    "Ah ah. It''s my turn to talk," I persist before she can continue to argue. "I was working in my office when


    Nikki came in. I had told her I didn''t have time, but she didn''t listen. She sat on my desk and came onto


    me for the umpteenth time." I let out a sigh as I shake my head in exasperation, thinking about what


    had happened in my office. "I had told her to get out and had stood up to escort her to the door. She


    suddenly grabbed me and kissed me. You and Isa walked in during that moment of surprise where I


    hadn''t had the chance to push her away yet. That''s it. Even if you hadn''te in, I would have stopped


    it. I didn''t want it. I didn''t want her."


    "You expect me to believe that?! It certainly didn''t look like you didn''t want that kiss! You were holding


    her! I saw your hands on her hips!"


    "Yeah! Because I was about to shove her away!" She gives me a disbelievingugh and shakes her


    head at me as though she finds my exnationpletely ridiculous. "Listen Scarlet. Mates can feel


    what the other is feeling. It''s like a sixth sense. If I had wanted that kiss, if I had been a willing


    participant you would have felt it. What did your wolf feel? What is she telling you?"


    Scarlet seems to rx in my grip as her eyes be hazy and I know she is talking to her wolf.


    Finally, she looks up at me, her gaze softer than it had been a moment ago. "She thinks you''re telling


    the truth. She said that if you had wanted to be kissing that other woman she would have been in pain,


    like her body was on fire. Instead, she felt shock, anger, and disgust..."


    A smile spreads across my face. "That''s exactly what I was feeling when she kissed me. I swear to you


    Scarlet. You are the only one I want to kiss. No one else. I want you and only you. Forever."


    I stand up and bring a hand up to her cheek, sliding my thumb across it as I wipe away a stray tear. My


    words seem to have moved her and she brushes her fingers through my hair as she stares into my


    eyes, searching them for the truth. Her warm body seems to melt into mine and without even thinking I


    bend my head down, cing my lips against hers.


    The kiss starts out slow and tender and she reacts to it almost immediately. Her arms wrap around my


    neck and I lift her to be level with me as I deepen the kiss. She moans against my mouth and the


    sound is heaven to my ears. I can feel myself hardening, yearning for her. She is everything I want,


    sexy, fiery,passionate. She will be an amazing Luna and I can''t wait to make her mine.


    In a heated frenzy I begin to kiss along her jawline and down her neck, down to the spot where I will


    one day mark her. She shivers as I nip at the spot and kiss it deeply as my handes up to cup her


    breast. She gasps and tightens her grip on me as though her body is begging for more and I''m happy


    to oblige. Without loosening my grip on her I back her up towards the bed before we topple onto it with


    me on top of her. One hand snakes behind her neck, holding it in ce as I press another kiss to her


    soft pink lips. My tongue swipes across the seam of her mouth, asking for entrance which she


    immediately allows with a lustful groan. My other hand moves under the hem of her shirt, feeling her


    supple skin under my warm palm, my thumb gently stroking her.


    Suddenly, Caleb''s voice enters my head and I stop what I''m doing, lifting myself onto my forearms. "We


    found one of Ray''s thugs, the one Scarlet called Frank. What do you want us to do with him?"


    I roll off Scarlet as I answer, "Take him to the dungeons. I''ll meet you there."


    I stand up from my spot on the bed and Scarlet lifts her head and shoulders up as she reclines onto her


    elbows. "Where are you going?" she inquires, her voiceing out breathy and sexy.


    "We caught Frank. I need to go oversee his questioning," I reply as I head for the door.


    "Wait!" she calls as she gets up andes over to me. "I need to talk to you about something." "I need


    to get going. We can talk tonight when I get home," I respond as I reach for the doorknob and she


    swiftly grabs my hand and stops me.


    "No Ethan. Now. It''s important."


    I let out a sigh and turn to face her. "Okay. I''m sorry. What is it?"


    "I want to continue working at the shelter."


    My eyes instantly narrow at her. "No," I state inly before turning to leave again.


    She grabs my arm and forces my attention back to her. "I''m not asking Ethan. This is important to me. I


    can''t keep spending all day doing nothing. I want to help serve meals at the shelter. I want to see my


    friends. I want to do my part to help the packless."


    "It''s not safe there."


    "It''s plenty safe. I survived that ce for twenty years. Besides for the asional rogue attack, the only


    thing to worry about is starvation or dehydration. That''s why we work so hard to provide what we can


    for everyone else."


    "Why is this so important to you?"


    "Because they are important to me. Those people took me in. They helped raise me. They''re my


    family," she exined earnestly.


    I stood there silently for a moment, contemting. "Fine. But I want at least five guards with you at all


    times."


    "No. Just one," she counters.


    "Four."


    "Two."


    "Two and a driver. Final offer. Take it or leave it," I remark. She gives me a triumphant smile before


    throwing her arms around my neck and kissing me deeply.


    "Thank you Ethan!" she exims as she pulls away.


    "You''re wee, but one more thing," I reply as I hold up a finger to her. She steps away and nods,


    waiting for my request. "Do not go anywhere without your guards. Do not run off. Do not put yourself in


    any unnecessary danger or I won''t continue letting you go back there."


    "Fine. You have a deal," she states with a smile.


    "Great." I ce a gentle kiss on her forehead before reaching for the door one more time.


    "Ethan!" Scarlet calls out again as she steps toward me. I look back at her. "Thanks."


    "Of course."


    I finally leave the room, Tony and Levi still standing outside the door. I hope I made the right decision.


    My anxiety is already growing at the thought of Scarlet being in that ce. I shake my head. There is


    nothing I can do about it right now. At the moment I''ve got bigger fish to fry. I open my mind-link to


    Caleb. "I''m on my way."

 Chapter 15: 14- Dreams

    Chapter 15: 14- Dreams


    ---Derek¡¯s POV---


    She stayed in her room for the remainder of the night. I had some cooks send up meals, and she


    barely touched it.


    It pissed me off. She¡¯s so underweight, and she barely eats.


    I felt guilty. I caused her attack today. I know I did, there was no denying it. My wolf was basically


    ignoring me, so I didn¡¯t have to hear the lecture from him. I shrugged it off. She was a baby anyways, a


    crybaby.


    My wolf stirred inside me, obviously not happy about myment.


    I didn¡¯t care. I sat in my office, focused on my work, and tried to block her out of my thoughts. The way


    her eyes shattered when she saw that girl and I. It ached. The whole time there was this pain in my


    abdomen, and I¡¯ve concluded that the majority of it was hers. I still feel it. It¡¯s distracting.


    And what I hated the most was when I kissed Lindsay, my mind couldn¡¯t help butpare her loose,


    dry lips to my Flower¡¯s soft sensual lips. Despite Violet¡¯s obviousck of experience, she was so


    addictive.


    I wanted her. My wolf wanted her. But I¡¯m not going to have her. I wasn¡¯t lying to her, she was a very


    fragile, damaged girl. I needed my mate, my Luna to be a strong, solid woman. That wasn¡¯t Violet.


    Violet barely had a backbone, if not none at all.


    ( ¡®You fucking bastard, she¡¯s so fucking strong to go through years of torture.¡¯ )


    I rolled my eyes and cut him off. As much as it pained me, deep down, I knew it was right- I couldn¡¯t


    have her. I was too much for her- she wasn¡¯t stable enough right now, and it¡¯d take time to build her up.


    I hated that she tried to harm herself and I was a dick to her today. I regretted how I treated her. I


    regretted checking if that blonde was okay, instead of my Violet.


    I know that pathetic ass Chris yelled at Violet a lot, hit her, and did the horrendous things he did to her.


    So in response- I¡¯m yelling at her when she harms herself. It made sense to me- I just didn¡¯t want her to


    fear me constantly like how she did with him.


    I had Mallory and Garret loaded with work right now, and I knew Mallory always saw Violet through-out


    the day. Maybe I should have Mallory take a break and see her? Help her through her emotions? Or


    perhaps she could meet Garret? Or maybe his mate? Maybe she needed another female in her life?


    It was gettingter, the sting in my abdomen hadn''t left. Should I go see her? That would make


    everything worse, I was trying to distance myself from her, forget about her. I didn¡¯t care if it meant


    fucking women, although truth be told,st night with Lindsay didn¡¯t hit the same. She didn¡¯t notice. I


    didn¡¯t expect her to.


    She wasn¡¯t Violet- not even close. She couldn¡¯tpare at all. I wanted to hold Violet, I wanted to


    sleep with her, caress her, wipe her tears off her cheeks, kiss her- everything. I needed to do


    something.


    I got up, closing and locking my door to my office. I walked right down to her room. I wouldn¡¯t go in. The


    pain was bubbling, I heard her soft cries, they were so faint and small.


    I knew she wasn¡¯t harming herself, I would¡¯ve felt it. I removed everything from that room. Hell- it didn¡¯t


    even have a mirror anymore. The fact that she managed to break it was slightly infuriating, and then


    proceeded to cut her wrist with her bloodied hands.


    Wilted Flower¡­


    My wolf stirred in me. Not for me to see her, or leave or anything. Instead, it was like he was


    anticipating something. I shook it off and turned, walking to my room.


    I quickly took a shower and threw on some boxers and settled in bed. I felt myself dozing off to the


    image of a girl with chestnut hair and russet orbs.


    I woke up slightly after falling asleep to the sound of my door closing. I turned my head over to see


    Violet¡¯s silhouette.


    ¡°Flower?¡± I questioned, my voice slightly groggy.


    ¡°Derek¡­¡± she whispered, nearing my bed. She cautiously sat on it and looked at me. She had a


    slightly hungry look in her eyes and I raised my eyebrow at her.


    ¡°Flower, is there something you need? It¡¯s¡­¡± I turned my head to the digital clock on my nightstand, but


    I couldn¡¯t make out the numbers, ¡°..te¡­¡± I mumbled to her.


    She slowly crawled over to me in the middle of the bed, ¡°Derek¡­¡± her smooth, gentle voice whispered.


    I sat up, resting my back against the headboard as I eyed her curiously. I did a quick scan of her body


    to make sure she had no injuries or anything, she didn¡¯t have any fresh ones.


    ¡°Violet,¡± I said slowly, trying to get her to focus on me, ¡°is there something you need?¡± her eyes ran


    down my abdomen and up my chest, stopping at my lips. I felt a little tug in my heart at her action.


    ¡°You¡­¡± her voice was so quiet, I almost missed what she said. My body tensed slightly at her words.


    She inched closer to me, and gently brought her hands up to my shoulders, gingerly bringing her leg


    over myp- straddling me.


    My eyebrows knitted at her actions. Was this her payback from me f*cking that girl? It wasn¡¯t like she


    stayed the night or anything¡­


    Violet brought her face down into my neck, my hands went to her back to support her. She lightly


    kissed my skin and my hands rubbed her back. She mumbled my name against me and trailed up to


    my face- simr to what I did to her a day ago in my office. She brushed her lips against my cheek and


    stopped when she hovered over my lips. She slightly pulled back and a small growl left my lips at her


    actions.


    Her brown beauties peered into my eyes, almost for approval, before flicking between my lips and eyes


    again.


    Flower-you had my approval the moment Iid eyes on you¡­


    I slightly pushed her back- edging her into me as a sign. She leaned down and pressed her warm,


    addictive lips against my own.


    She moved calmly against mine, her hands trailing through my hair. I felt blood rush to myself. She felt


    it and pressed herself down.


    ...Fuck¡­


    I didn¡¯t want her calm kisses anymore, I wanted it my way. I carefully flipped us over, lying her on my


    bed. I quickly deepened the kiss and she responded right away. I trailed my hands down her sides as


    she slightly tugged at my hair.


    She wrapped her long legs around my waist and I moved from her lips down to her neck, trailing kisses


    along the way. She started to grind against me, a small moan leaving her lips and a groan threatening


    to escape mine.


    ¡°Derek¡­¡± she moaned my surname. It felt so right on her lips. So heavenly.


    She removed her hands from my hair and slipped them between our chest, finding the hem of her shirt.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Violet started pulling it up, and I took it out of her hands, taking it off for her. Her hands tugged at my


    shirt and it too was removed. Her hands followed down to her pants and we stripped off our bottoms.


    I pressed against her lips again, and she started to grind against my hardness.


    ¡°Violet¡­¡± I groaned.


    ¡°Derek,¡± she pulled back from my lips and looked into my eyes, ¡°please¡­¡± I was slightly confused on


    what she was asking for until I felt her slim hand grab my bulge. Her eyes held a longing, I wanted to


    please her. Complete her.


    Her hands pulled at my boxer- not breaking eye-contact with me. I helped her remove them before


    slipping my hands to her underwear.


    ¡°Violet, are you sure?¡± I asked as I positioned myself at her entrance.


    ¡°Yes, please, Derek,¡± she breathed. Her soft groan filled my ears as I slowly pushed forward-


    ....What the fuck¡­


    Did I just have a sex dream?


    I opened my eyes and looked around. My room was empty, sunlight streaming in. My eyesnded on


    my sheets and saw my tent. Fuck.


    My wolf was quite active, eagerly wing at me. For what? Something nudged inside of me. Why did I


    have a sex dream about her? Why was my wolf behaving so weird?


    ( ¡®That wasn¡¯t our induced dream.¡¯ )


    ...Huh?...


    Oh, my fuc-Violet¡¯s in heat.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Scarlet''s POV


    The next day Isaes up to apany me down to the pack house for breakfast. When I enter the


    dining hall I see that it is set up like a buffet. Omegas go back and forth from the kitchen refilling the


    drinks and cleaning up empty dishes. My eyes scan the crowds of people gathered around several long


    tables. I don''t see Ethan, nor either of his brothers. Ethan hadn''te homest night and I missed


    having him there beside me. After so many nights of feeling his warm body pressed against mine as I


    slept, I had grown ustomed to it.


    "Isa!" a young male wolf calls out from his seat at one of the nearby tables as he waves a hand above


    his head. Isa smiles widely at him and grabs my arm, dragging me over to him. She plops down in the


    seat next to him and I do the same beside her.


    "Hey baby bro! How''s it going?" Isa asks him with a light punch to his bicep. He quickly swats her hand


    away.


    "It''s going. Who do you got with you today?"


    "Oh! Scarlet! This is my brother Tyler. Tyler meet Scarlet," Isa says as she gestures between the two of


    us.


    "Wait... how many of you are there?" I question, dumbfounded.


    Isa and Tyler share a look with humor in their eyes before they both turn back to me. "Just the five of


    us. Ethan, Alex, and Xander are from Alpha Seth''s first wife, Luna Lenore. She was his fated mate.


    About six months after she died, he took a chosen mate and had the two of us." My lips make an ''o''


    shape as I nod. I had never realized all of that. The only Kane siblings I ever heard anything about


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    were the three eldest. I hadn''t even known that Isa and Tyler existed.


    "So, you''re the illustrious Scarlet. The whole pack has been talking about you, wondering when they


    would finally see you. Some even rumored that you didn''t exist," Tylerughs as he pushes back so


    that the front legs of his chair leave the ground.


    "Well... I can assure you I exist," I joke. Isa and Tyler chuckle and I scan the room again before cing


    a hand on Isa''s arm to get her attention. "I''m going to get some food."


    "Whoa. Hold on," Isa answers as she stops me from rising from my seat. Then she looks over her


    shoulder. "Omega!" she calls to a young she-wolf who looks to be about fourteen. Her mousy brown


    hair is pulled into a loose pony tail and she wears a simple dress with a dirty apron over it. Her hazel


    eyes widen when she walks over and sees me.


    She drops into a small curtsy in front of me. "Luna," she greets before turning to Ethan''s sister. "Miss


    Isa, what can I do for you?"


    "The Luna and I would like something to eat," Isa states.


    "Oh! Of course! What would you like for breakfast Luna?" she inquires, turning to me first.


    "Umm... I don''t mind getting it myself..."


    "Oh no Luna! I''d be happy to get it for you!" the girl insists.


    "Er... okay. Thank you uhh.... What''s your name hun?"


    The girl''s eyes widen again in surprise. You would think that no one has ever asked her that before.


    "My name''s Lilly, Miss."


    "Well, thank you Lilly. Would you mind getting me some bacon, fruit, scrambled eggs, and toast?"


    "Absolutely! And what would you like to drink?"


    "Do you have apple juice?"


    "We sure do! I''ll have that right out for you!" she chirps happily before turning to take Isa''s order as


    well. When she walks away, I turn to Isa.


    "I thought that they couldn''t announce that I''m going to be the Luna?" I mutter softly to her.


    "They can''t. No one is supposed to know yet, but that doesn''t stop people from talking. Ethan has only


    told his closestpanions, though it doesn''t take a genius to figure out who you are to him. Everyone


    knows he had brought you to the hospital and that you''ve been living in his penthouse." I nod. This is


    news to me.


    *****


    As soon as I''m done eating Lillyes over to collect my empty dishes. "Lilly, what happens to all of


    the extra food?"


    She looks around as the other Omegas begin to clean up the dining hall. "Well, after the Omegas eat,


    whatever is left gets thrown away."


    I press my lips together in dissatisfaction. "Would it be possible to wrap up the leftovers to go?"


    She tilts her head at me in a questioning look. "I suppose so."


    "Great! After the Omegas have eaten can you wrap the rest up for me?"


    "Oh! Umm... sure! Of course, Luna! Whatever you want!"


    "Thank you so much Lilly!"


    She curtsies quickly before hurrying into the kitchen to give her new orders. I look over at Isa and she''s


    giving me a quizzical look. "What''s that all about?"


    "Ethan agreed to let me go back to working at the shelter. There is never enough food there so I


    thought, why let good food go to waste?" I reply with a shrug. Isa lets out a littleugh as she shakes


    her head and leans back in her chair. "What?"


    "Nothing. Just you. You have to be like the mostpassionate person I have ever met."


    I cock an eyebrow at her. "I''m taking that as apliment."


    "Good. You should. My brother has been needing someone like you in his life."

 Chapter 16: 15- Heat

    Chapter 16: 15- Heat


    His hands were all over my body, skimming every area he could, it was heavenly. Everything about it. I


    wasn¡¯t worried, I was epting. He was at my entrance, and then I was ripped from my bliss.


    I woke up.


    I was stunned, I¡¯ve have had a dream where I was that willing do to sexual acts. I wanted it tost


    longer, shamefully, I¡¯d admit that.


    But when I woke up, my body was on fire. Not literally, but I was sweating. I felt so heated. A groan


    escaped my lips at the sensation. Maybe I just need a shower?


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I got up out of bed and went into the bathroom, locking the door and stripping before stepping into the


    cold shower. The chilled water cascaded down my brown locks, onto my ugly back and down to the


    drain. My body seemed to cool down for a little but soon red up again.


    I ended up just sitting down and letting the water wash over me. There was a deep ache, a pull in my


    chest.


    ( ¡®Violet, we need Derek¡­¡¯ )


    There was no way. No. I¡¯ve endured pure pain for the past twelve years, a little temperature isn¡¯t going


    to make me go running to Derek, not after what he did.


    I sat there for possibly hours, it was a long time. I finally got out- pruney and all, and got dressed in a


    short-sleeved shirt and some shorts.


    I don¡¯t usually wear such revealing articles, but I was already sweating. I was quite thankful Mallory got


    some shorts, short-sleeved shirts, and tank-tops.


    A cook came up knocking on my door giving me a sandwich, before leaving. I groaned and slowly ate


    it, only to be throwing it up shortly after.


    ( ¡®We need Derek.¡¯ )


    ''Little slut¡­''


    ( ¡®Ignore that, get Derek!¡¯ )


    I groaned as I grabbed my head, the arguing was causing a headache. Iid on the ground to find


    some sort offort, but none came. The spot between my neck and shoulder was aching and tears


    started to form at the heat-filled pain coursing through my body.


    Iid for hours, seeing the room dim with every passing minute. Nighttime falling, and it was funny, no


    one came to the room, usually, people did.


    ( ''He''sing'' )


    ...Huh?...


    The door opened and I looked up to see Derek standing. He closed the door and neared me. My wolf


    whined in my head and Derek¡¯s eyes darkened when he took a whiff of the air.


    Unwillingly, a groan left my lips and he crouched down to me.


    ( ¡®Yes!¡¯ )


    ...No! He slept with someone else!...


    ''Good, no one wants you¡­''


    ¡°Violet,¡± his voice was deep, lustful almost, ¡°my Flower, listen to me, you¡¯re in h-¡±


    ¡°Derek, please¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know what I was pleading for, my mouth seemed to have a mind of its own.


    His eyes darken and took a breath, scanning my body. I didn¡¯t feel insecure, instead, I moved towards


    him.


    ¡°Violet, you¡¯re in heat,¡± he sternly told me.


    Oh. I knew what that was, thanks to doctor Reseda. It was basically like a dog¡¯s heat, but if you were


    mated, you wanted his or hers touch. Part of me, a big, huge part didn¡¯t care, it just wanted him.


    His hands slipped under me, bliss spread where he touched me, and a small moan embarrassingly left


    my lips. He stiffened slightly before cing me on the bed. He went to get up, but I quickly grabbed his


    shirt and pulled him back down. Derek didn¡¯t expect it and fell on top of my body. A groan left my lips at


    the weight of his muscles crushing my skeletal body. But the heat subsided once his body met mine.


    He went to push himself off of me but I let out a sound of protest. He closed his eyes for a second


    before fixing his weight on his forearms beside my temples.


    ¡°Derek,¡± I pleaded, it sounded so desperate, I hated it. I moved my hands up to behind his neck and


    slightly pushed him to my face, he didn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°Violet, stop.¡± but I didn¡¯t stop, I whimpered and tried to move my face to his, to cure the need to kiss


    him, but he moved his head back.


    ¡°Flower, you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re insisting on.¡± He looked like he was trying to control himself, but I


    didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Derek,¡± a small unwanted growl left my lips, what was that?


    ( ¡®Violet, we need this.¡¯ )


    He looked slightly taken back by the growl but quickly regained his control.


    ¡°Derek, I want you!¡± it came out so sensually.


    "Flower, I could have you under me in two minutes, trembling in absolute pleasure. You would be


    screaming my name, not caring who hears. I would fuck you till you couldn''t walk. Don''t. Fucking.


    Tempt. Me. Understand?" He growled out. He grasped my face with one of his hands, his breath


    slightly fanning my face.


    I was stuck in his trance. Meekly- I shook my head that I understood him. But I wanted to defy him.


    "Words." His voice was low. I wanted him so badly. I needed him.


    "Y-yes A-alpha." I whimpered.


    He crashed his lips down on mine. A moan left my lips- my body instantly responding to him, and he


    deepened the kiss at the sound. My hands went into his dark brown locks, tugging slightly.


    My mouth parted, wanting more. He slipped his tongue in and roamed my mouth. I moaned and my


    hands made fists at the pleasure coursing through me.


    I moaned his name as he moved from my mouth to my neck, eagerly kissing my skin. It was so simr


    to my dream that I wanted to pinch myself to make sure it wasn¡¯t.


    He kissed a spot between at the base of my neck where it met my shoulder and I moaned out loud, one


    hand gripping his locks, the other, his shirt.


    ( ¡®Let him mark us.¡¯ )


    ...He said he didn¡¯t want to¡­


    ( ¡®Let him. Tell him.¡¯ )


    ¡°Derek, please¡­¡± I arched a bit into him. ¡°Mark me¡­¡± it slipped out, dripping in desperation and desire.


    He shook his head but didn¡¯t pull back. ¡°Flower, that¡¯s the heat talking, not you.¡±


    I groaned and tightened my grip on his shirt, ¡°Derek, Alpha, please¡­ I want it, please¡­¡± my wolf


    having such a huge impact on my words.


    He let out a low groan and nuzzled deeper into my spot, I gasped in pleasure, but I wanted his mark. I


    needed it. I felt his canines erge, poking my skin. I let out a loud moan at the sensation and arched


    deeper into him.


    ¡°D-Derek¡­¡± I whispered.


    He shushed me and pleasure rocketed through my body as he sank his canines into me.


    ¡°Derek¡­¡± I moaned, my eyes shut at the slight pain, my hands gripped him.


    He pulled out and cleaned my spot, my eyes started to feel heavy.


    ¡°Flower¡­¡± he trailed when I finally fell under.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Scarlet''s POV


    Later that night I get home and find Ethan in his home office,pletely focused on whatever he is


    working on. I lightly tap on the open door, alerting him to my presence. His head quickly snaps up and


    when he sees it''s me his face breaks into a grin. "Hey beautiful," he says as he rises from his seat and


    strolls over to me. He wraps his arms around me and pulls me to him, pressing a sweet kiss to my


    forehead. "How was your day?"


    "It was amazing. Thank you for finally letting me go back to the shelter," I reply as I ce my hands on


    his neck, my thumb lightly stroking his jaw. He grabs my hand and nuzzles into it before turning it to


    kiss the heel of my palm. My heart flutters inside my chest and I must admit that I really like his


    affectionate side. My wolf purrs, clearly she likes it too.


    "You''re wee. I know it may not have always seemed like it, but I just want you to be happy


    Scarlet," he insists as he gazes into my eyes, his fingers lightly stroking my back as he continues to


    hold me as though he never wants to let me go.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I bite my lip shyly as I stare into his stunning blue eyes, debating on how I want to respond. "Well... do


    you know what would make me happy now?"


    His smile widens at my teasing. "I don''t... but I look forward to you telling me."


    "I think we should y a game."


    "A game? What kind of game?"


    I grin mischievously back at him. "I saw a pool table in the media room. I was thinking that for every ball


    I get in the pocket I get to ask you a question about yourself and you have to answer it honestly and


    vice versa."


    The smile he gives me causes warmth to spread through my body like it has been ignited. I can''t help


    but wonder if my feelings for him are because of the mate bond or if I would feel this way about him


    regardless. There is no denying that he is utterly gorgeous with his perfectly sculpted muscles, tall


    stature, azure eyes, and dark hair. I would certainly be attracted to him regardless. I don''t know how


    any woman would not be drawn to this Adonis. He''s like a work of art. His facial hair that is just slightly


    more than a five-o''clock shadow gives him a somewhat rugged look but the rest of him is always so put


    together and intimidating. He has an air of mystery about him that makes you want to be the one to


    discover all his secrets. But that smile... Goddess, it could melt the Antarctic. It almost seems to make


    him a totally different person, one who is fun and carefree.


    "Why, I like the way you think Miss Denton," he jokes as he gestures towards the open doorway. I lead


    us out of his office and he immediately wraps an arm around my waist again as we walk towards the


    media room.


    We reach the room and head over to the billiards before he hands me a stick and a small cube of


    chalk. "So, have you ever yed pool before?" he questions as he racks the balls.


    "Yeah. One of the abandoned buildings in The Scourge has a billiards table that is useable. It certainly


    wasn''t in the same condition as this one, but it worked," I respond, unable to hide the nostalgia in my


    voice. The material had been worn and faded, but we were used to that. None of us ever had gotten


    anything that wasn''t old or used. Will and I, along with several other packless would spend time ying


    pool and darts at a ce that had once been some sort of bar. It was the only fun we could have


    without getting into any kind of trouble.


    "Do you want to break or should I?" he inquires as he grabs his own stick.


    "I will," I state before taking position at the end of the table. I pull the stick back and aim before sending


    the white ball sailing towards the triangle of colored orbs. They burst apart and begin bouncing along


    the sides in every direction before the purple one falls into the corner hole. I pump my fist excitedly and


    turn to Ethan who is looking at me with an amused expression, trying not tough at me.


    "Alright Alpha Kane..." I begin as my eyes roll up towards the ceiling and I tap my finger on my chin in


    thought. There are so many things I want to ask him, so many things I want to know. "What exactly do


    you do?"


    He raises his eyebrows at me before letting out a chuckle as he scratches the stubble along his jaw.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, you work all of the time. So, what are you doing all day? What keeps you so damn busy?" I


    ask, my tone light but curious.


    "I dabble in a lot of things. Between me and my brothers we own most of the city. Alex deals a lot with


    real estate and finances. Xander focuses on entertainment and leisure. I spend most of my time with


    technology. I like to make things that better our lives or makes them easier. I invented drones that


    allowed all of the different packs or ns to import and export without shipping costs, which helped all


    of the territories to grow and flourish." His features light up as he talks about this and I feel my smile


    growing as I watch him speaking so animatedly.


    Once he''s done, I take another shot and miss. He takes position and easily knocks one of the striped


    balls into the side pocket before turning to me. He just stares at me for a moment as he contemtes


    and his jaw twitches a bit as he disys a serious expression. I begin to feel a bit anxious about what


    he''s thinking about asking me. Finally, he demands, "Exin your rtionship with this Will guy."

 Chapter 17: 16- Meeting

    Chapter 17: 16- Meeting


    ---Derek¡¯s POV---


    Fuck¡­


    I marked her. The one thing I said ¡®no¡¯ to. The little temptress.


    I was still kissing her neck when she fell asleep, I hesitantly pulled back and stared at her.


    Her mouth was slightly parted, lips swollen from our actions, her eyes, peacefully closed, her eyshes


    resting in her cheeks.


    I sighed as I rolled over on the bed, pinching the bridge on my nose, closing my eyes.


    ( ¡®I want her.¡¯ )


    ...I don¡¯t care what you want. She¡¯s too weak, fucking fell asleep after marking¡­


    ( ¡®I want her!¡¯ )


    I rolled my eyes and pushed him to the back of my head. My pants felt tight- oh, right¡­ Little grind


    monster, she is, got me all hot and bothered- when I specifically told her to not tempt me. Look what


    she did.


    I put a nket over her, and I pulled myself off the bed, leaving her and walking to my room.


    Fuck¡­ Now I have a marked, damaged flower. It bothered me slightly that it was mainly the heat


    talking in her, and I still marked her. If she wasn¡¯t going through heat, that would¡¯ve never happened, I


    know that for a fact. She¡¯s too traumatized from that fucktard Chris.


    Even in my office when we¡¯ve kissed, she would pause before kissing back. And at first, she¡¯d let her


    hands just hang at her sides. Inexperienced.


    I got to my room, grabbing my phone, calling whatever girl was first, telling her toe over. I wasn¡¯t


    going to go to bed with this boner. The woman came over quickly and got to work. My mind stayed on a


    brown-haired girl that barred my mark in the other room.


    A small flick of anger ignited in my chest at the reminder that marked her. I took the girl on top, flipping


    us over and diving into her, the room filled with her moans.


    ( ¡®You disgust me. Violet would be so much better.¡¯ )


    I pushed it back, I didn¡¯t need to deal with this.


    Difort bubbled in my gut, and I knew it was a side effect of the bond. No doubt in my mind Violet


    would wake up from the pain, she¡¯d probably cut herself- luckily I swept the room of potential hazards.


    ( ¡®The fact that you know how she¡¯d react, and you continue to fuck another¡­ distasteful, you don¡¯t


    deserve her!¡¯ )


    ...Fuck off...


    We were done and I dismissed her, rolling my eyes at the puppy eyes she was giving me. They don¡¯t


    spend the night- disgusting. I took a shower, getting rid of the girl¡¯s smell.


    I wasn¡¯t satisfied at all. Those girls weren''t my Flower. They were Violet. Just the thought of her sent


    pleasure through my body- bringing back the boner that the girl couldn¡¯t get rid of.


    Only Violet could and I wasn¡¯t going to barge into her room and fuck her or anything- I would never


    without her permission.


    I fixed my boner with the image of my Flower in my mind- my hand following. I got out of the shower


    after and went into bed.


    Just as I was about to drift off into a slumber, my senses rxed, my ears picked up. It was faint and


    made my chest unwillingly ache, her cries muffled by the walls, but still able to be picked up.


    I sighed and twisted and turned, trying to rid my ears so the sound. I knew she¡¯d wake up, I knew she¡¯d


    cry. She¡¯s a crybaby.


    My wolf growled, and I growled right back.


    Lust never hurt anyone, I don¡¯t know why Violet and my wolf were being such bitches about it. Grow


    up. It¡¯s not like I told her we were together or anything- excluding the mate bond, altogether.


    I should¡¯ve just jacked off in the first ce- that girl didn¡¯t even help, wasted a condom for nothing.


    My chest and gut were drenched in difort. Her cries didn¡¯t stop, and I had half the mind to barge in


    her room and tape her mouth shut. It was about three in the morning when the cries stopped and I was


    finally able to go to sleep.


    I walked into the kitchen, pissed off, I was up till three and I wasn¡¯t in the mood for anyone¡¯s bullshit. I


    called my Beta and Gamma over to discuss that reject, fuckface Chris. I opened my fridge, grabbing a


    drink before going to eat breakfast in the other kitchen. I figured I had time to eat before Mallory and


    Garret came over. Just as I closed the fridge and turned around, small steps came padding into the


    kitchen.


    Her eyes widened in fear, hurt, and something else before dropping her eyes and turning to leave. I


    wasn¡¯t in the mood for this.


    ¡°Violet.¡± I growled and she stopped, e here.¡±


    She cautiously turned around and slowly, fearfully walked towards me. I hated her fear. Especially


    since it was directed towards me.


    She stopped in front of me, her eyes on her sock covered feet. It¡¯s so cute, she¡¯s always wearing socks


    whenever I see her in the house.


    My eyes subconsciously went to her mark only to see she covered it with not only her shirt but also her


    hair. I reached out and grabbed her chin, forcing her to look at me.


    ¡°Stop crying so loud, I was up all night because you can¡¯t keep quiet.¡± I scolded.


    Her eyes watered slightly and I huffed at her. She widened those beauties and opened her mouth,


    stuttering out an apology.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m s-sorry¡­¡± I narrowed my eyes at her, expecting her to say my appetion, but she didn¡¯t.


    Let¡¯s be mean¡­


    No. I don¡¯t want to hurt her- I can¡¯t stand those eyes when they¡¯re sad. I hated to see her cry and she


    was just about to


    Yet- my mouth spoke.


    ¡°Learn to fucking speak. Stop stuttering all the goddamn time,¡± I growled at her, hitting an insecurity on


    purpose. Her eyes shed, the same emotion when I tsk-ed her name. She closed her mouth and


    nodded at me.


    I let go of her and she turned and practically scurried out of the kitchen and away from me.


    ( ''Jackass'' )


    ...Thank you...


    No, go apologize.


    I sighed out and called for her. I heard her walk back down two stairs and her small patters as she


    came back.


    ¡°Violet,¡± I said softly. She sniffled. I bit my lip to stop from frowning- everything inside me hurt knowing


    that she was sad- I kept it all back so she wouldn¡¯t feel it through the bond. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, honey,e


    here.¡±


    She swallowed but didn¡¯t move, so I took a step closer to her, lightly grabbing her chin and bringing her


    face up to mine. She wasn¡¯t making eye contact with me, tears streaming from her eyes.


    I brushed my thumb across her cheek, wiping away her tears. I saw her frown but she didn¡¯t say


    anything. Like the dick I am- I was going to take advantage of that.


    I dropped my hands down to her shoulders- pulling her against my chest, hugging her,forting her.


    Anything to make her feel better.


    Her heart was beating incredibly fast and I felt her breathing pick up- after a few seconds of me


    focusing on our bond, she calmed down enough. I didn¡¯t want to pull back but I did.


    I dismissed her and she went upstairs, we didn¡¯t say anything else.


    I ate breakfast, having cooks send food up to Violet, and then answered the door when Mallory and


    Garret arrived, the doorbell chiming through-out my house. We went up into my office to discuss the


    situation.


    ¡°So, how¡¯s Violet coping with everything?¡± Mallory asked as he sat in one of my chairs, Garret sitting in


    the other.


    I shrugged. I haven¡¯t talked to her about it, that¡¯s what the therapist is for.


    Garret and Mallory gave me a look to which I scoffed at them, they shouldn¡¯t be critiquing my life.


    ¡°You know, I have yet to meet this floret we are talking about,¡± I red at the nickname he gave her,


    ¡°tell me, Derek, will I ever get the pleasure of meeting her?¡±


    ¡°Well, as of now- I¡¯m in a pissy mood, so no.¡± I deadpanned as I rolled my eyes at him.


    Garret was a good guy, he was about the same height as me, ebonyplexion, a buzz cut, and hazel


    eyes. He was my Gamma and my lead warrior, training the others. Originally, Mallory was my Gamma,


    but my old Beta did some things that resulted in his death, sucks to be him.


    Garret and Mallory looked at each other and chuckled, before turning back to me and getting serious.


    ¡°Well, does Violet know we might go to trial?¡± Mallory asked.


    ¡°No.¡± I voiced, monotone.


    Mallory looked at me in slight disbelief, ¡°then how are we-¡±


    ¡°Listen, nothing is final yet, I haven¡¯t heard from the lovely king yet,¡± I cut him off, getting slightly ticked,


    ¡°so, I¡¯m not telling her about it yet.¡±


    ¡°But do you think that¡¯s the best idea?¡± Garret challenged, ¡°I mean, the sooner you tell her, that could


    give her more time to getfortable with the idea and the topic.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree. You know she won¡¯t be willing to talk about it right away.¡± Mallory backed him up causing


    a small growl from me. I knew they were right, I just hated how Mallory assumed he knew her so well.


    ¡°Oh my fucking God, then I¡¯ll tell her.¡± I snapped at them. They raised their hands in mock surrender as


    they eyed me at my unusual behavior. ¡°Mallory- how¡¯s the information about that fucktard? Progress?¡±


    He sighed, ¡°no,¡± he seemed frustrated at the topic, but I didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Then what have you been doing?¡± I huffed out.


    ¡°Trying to figure it out. He supposedly went back to his pack, but he, his Beta, and Gamma haven¡¯t


    been responding to anything. There¡¯s no data on them.¡± he rubbed his forehead, growing annoyed at


    the topic.


    Chris was supposedly currently in his pathetic pack. He was in my cers, but the King told me he has


    to investigate the shit before I could do anything to him. Or else it¡¯d be a crime and h h h.


    The conversation didn¡¯t end that well.


    So I had to let that bastard go, lucky for him I didn¡¯t get to do much.


    ¡°Okay, whatever.¡± I puffed out.


    ¡°Dude, what the hell is up your ass today?¡± Garret raised an amused eyebrow at me.


    ¡°Your butt plug,¡± I growled at him.


    That caused Mallory tough before he chimed in, ¡°dude, seriously what¡¯s with you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing just went to sleeptest night.¡± I rolled my eyes, rxing back into my chair.


    ¡°Oh,te¡­¡± Mallory wiggled his eyebrows at Garret and I scowled at them.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting action from Violet?¡± Garret asked, a small smile ying at his lips.


    Yes, but not that type. Instead of verbally answering, I growled at them, narrowing my eyes.


    ¡°Oh, wait! Garret, what if Derek here is suffering from the good old ¡®blue balls¡¯?¡± he chuckled.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up. I¡¯m getting action practically every night, just not from Violet.¡± I shrugged and the


    moment I said that Mallory and Garret lost any signs of amusement.


    ¡°Dude-¡± Garret started.


    ¡°Derek, you¡¯re cheating on Viv?¡± Mallory asked, slightly shocked with his mouth open. ¡°Why the hell are


    you doing that? Does she even know?¡± he was getting pissed at me and that rubbed me wrong.


    ¡°Yes. She even walked in on me fucking someone.¡± I fired back, smugly.


    Garret shook his head, looking down.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you? She¡¯s you mate-¡± I was getting real ticked with him and this power he


    thought he had to talk about my mate like that.


    ¡°Do you have a problem with it, Hamlin?¡± I questioned, sneering his forename and cocking an eyebrow


    at him. He opened his mouth to say something, but I wasn¡¯t in the mood, ¡°might I remind you, she¡¯s my


    mate, Hamlin. It¡¯s my rtionship. I don¡¯t need you to tell me how to run it. Understand, Hamlin?¡± I told


    him in disdain.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He kissed his teeth before averting eye contact and nodding in distaste.


    I gave a dry, false smirk, ¡°Garret, do you have anything to add?¡±


    He shook his head, ¡°leave.¡± I instructed both of them.


    I didn¡¯t need their fucking opinions. Correction- I didn¡¯t need Mallory¡¯s. I called Garret back in.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± He asked, sitting back down after he closed the door. I stared at him for a second before I


    sighed out.


    ¡°How¡¯s Hannah?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine, you saw herst week,¡± he raised an eyebrow at my question. ¡°Not even, on Sunday.¡± He


    seemed to have a slight attitude with me- I knew it was because I said I was sleeping with girls that


    weren¡¯t Violet.


    ¡°Drop the Attitude. Back to where I was going,¡± I red at him. ¡°You think she¡¯ll like Violet?¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I haven¡¯t met her. Hannah wants to meet her, she¡¯s nice.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I mused, leaning back in my chair. ¡°But she¡¯s quiet, doesn''t talk a lot. Do shy people get along?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not shy or quiet,¡± heughed, ¡°she just doesn''t really speak to you. Nothing personal, just


    doesn¡¯t have topics inmon. Hannah talks to me all the time, I love it.¡±


    I tilted my head nodding- so I can have Violet meet her.


    ¡°Hannah talks to you a lot?¡±


    Garret blinked at me for a second. ¡°Yeah¡­ She¡¯s my mate.¡±


    ¡°Well yeah- but- Violet¡¯s more on the quiet side,¡± I told him, I was silently looking for advice.


    He nodded. ¡°I know, I heard she had a past, Mallory told me-¡±


    I growled- cutting him off. Why was Mallory talking about her?


    ¡°What did he say?¡± I barked.


    ¡°She was ¡®shy, pretty, quiet, traumatized¡¯,¡± he recited and I wanted to drag Mallory back here and punch


    him. Why did he call her pretty? She is- no question about it- but it just makes me wonder.


    I breathed out.


    ¡°Look, man. For starters, if you want her to open up to you, be nice to her. Stop sleeping with people,¡±


    he red and I red back. ¡°Talking soundse naturally to mates, it¡¯sforting to us. Touching is


    a good one too, it doesn''t have to be big, just small like holding her hand, or brushing her hair, kissing


    her cheek, you know?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I can¡¯t touch her like that, she doesn''t like it. Trauma.¡±


    ¡°Do you know her coping mechanisms?¡±


    ¡°Self-harm.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± he frowned. ¡°Maybe read up on different types of trauma,¡± I already have. ¡°And ask her about it?


    Eat with her, say goodnight to her, something, Derek. It¡¯s not about the ¡®gesture¡¯ but more about the


    meaning, you know what I¡¯m trying to say?¡±


    I nodded. I did that, walking with her when she couldn¡¯t go to bed- the moment she felt tired I just


    wanted to pick her up and take her home and let her sleep.


    But she wouldn¡¯t have liked that. I dismissed him, thinking of my precious Flower.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Scarlet''s POV


    I tilt my head to the side and furrow my brows. Why is he asking about Will? "Umm... he''s my best


    friend. We''ve known each other since I first came to live in The Scourge when I was three."


    "I need to know more. What are your feelings for him? What are his for you? Have you ever been


    romantically involved?" he persists and my jaw drops before I mp my mouth shut.


    "Where is all of thising from?" I ask hesitantly.


    "You have guards Scarlet," he states as if that exins everything and I raise my eyebrow at him.


    "Yeah. And?"


    "And they are MY guards. You didn''t think they would keep me informed about how things went at the


    shelter? You didn''t think they would let me know that another man was hugging and touching my mate?


    That he KISSED you?" My eyes widen in both shock and anger. Will had kissed me on the cheek when


    he hugged me goodbye. There hadn''t been anything romantic about the encounter. It was the same as


    it''s always been.


    "You have your guards spying on me?!"


    "No. They are protecting you and reporting back. I don''t like him touching you Scarlet," he growls and I


    can''t help but to scoff as I cross my arms over my chest defensively. "If you want to continue seeing


    him and helping at the shelter then tell him to keep his hands and lips to himself."


    "You can''t be serious!" I demand.


    "Oh I am."


    "And what if I don''t care?"


    "I promised I wouldn''t throw you in the dungeon again but him on the other hand, well I have nothing


    against keeping him there indefinitely."


    I stare at him wide-eyed, at a loss for words as my mouth hangs open in astonishment. He would


    actually throw my best friend in the dungeons for hugging me?! I stare at him for a moment, wondering


    if this is some kind of horrible joke. He remains stoic,pletely unfazed by his absurd decree. I shake


    my head. "Wow.... You are really used to getting your way all the time, huh?" I spit before turning


    around with a huff and marching towards the door. How dare he?! I can''t believe him!


    I hightail it to the elevator, the guards that are here this evening quickly follow. "33 please," I state,


    causing one to swipe his card. We descend to the pack house and I immediately strut to the kitchen,


    ignoring all the looks that I''m receiving. When I arrive at my destination the kitchen is mostly empty


    other than a few Omegas that are cleaning. They all stop what they''re doing and look at me as I enter.


    One quickly dries her hands with a towel and hurries over to me.


    "Luna! What can we help you with?!" she inquires in a somewhat panicked tone.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Umm... do we have any sweets in here? Maybe ice cream? Or chocte?"


    "Oh! Of course, Luna! Help yourself! Ice cream is in that freezer there and cookies and other goodies


    are in the pantry. Take whatever you want!" she insists.


    "Thank you... what''s your name?"


    "M-Mary, Miss."


    "Thank you, Mary," I say with a smile before heading to the freezer and grabbing a pint of ice cream.


    After Mary shows me where the spoons are, I take one of the pints and head to the game room. Again,


    people stop and stare as I make my way over to one of the electronic dart boards with a cup of darts. I


    ce the cup and pint down on a tall round table before opening the ice cream and stabbing it


    forcefully with the spoon several times. Spooning out a nice sized bite, I put it in my mouth before


    grabbing one of the darts and turning to the board. I whip my hand forward and watch as the dartnds


    in the ring outside of the bullseye. This routine continues for a while as I try to calm down the rage that


    is inside me.


    "Who the hell pissed you off?" a familiar voice questions as hees up behind me. I turn around to


    see Alex. I give him a pointed look which he immediately understands. "Ahh... what did my brother do


    now?"


    "He threatened to throw my best friend in the dungeons if he ever touches me again."


    Alex makes a face that I read as ''yikes.'' "I get that''s a bit extreme, but maybe try to consider where he''s


    "Seriously?! You''re siding with him on this?!"


    "No no. I''m not taking sides. I''m just saying, think about how you would feel if he had a rtionship with


    another woman that was simr to the one you have with your friend. How would you feel knowing that


    she is touching him the same way? Especially when you know that you''ve already messed up the way


    he has. You already tried running away once. Yeah, he''s being overprotective and controlling, but his


    heart is in the right ce. You just have to talk to him."


    I let out a sigh. As much as I hate to admit it, I guess I can see his point. "Okay... I''ll talk to him, but I


    can''t make any promises."


    Alex gives me a boyish grin as he sticks his hands in his pockets. "Good. If anyone can talk sense into


    his thick skull it''s you." He gives me a wink before he saunters towards the exit and passed my guards.


    I shake my head with a smile and go back to my game. I''ll talk to Ethan, but not yet. I''m not in a hurry to


    have another exhausting argument.


    "So, you''re the slut trying to take my spot as Luna of the Crescent Moon Pack," a high-pitched nasally


    voicees from behind me.


    My eyes widen at the hostility and I turn around to see who has spoken to me, only to find that horrid


    blonde that I had seen kissing Ethan the other night. Did he call her Nikki? "Can I help you?" I ask her,


    my tone cold and measured.


    "Sure. You can help me by crawling back to whatever hole you came from," she remarks bitterly.


    "What is your problem?"


    "My problem is that I was going to marry Ethan Kane and be named Luna. And then your skanky ass


    showed up. What''d you do? Get down on your knees for him the moment you met?"


    "Excuse me?!" I exim as I take a step towards her.


    "Oh, you heard me. It''s only a matter of time before he realizes that you''re just some trash that was


    only good for a little bit of fun. He''ll be bored with you soon enough. Really, he is already growing tired


    of you. That''s probably why hees to my room every night before he goes home to his penthouse."


    "You''re lying," I seethe through gritted teeth.


    "Oh yeah? Then why did he kiss me yesterday?"


    "You kissed him. He didn''t want it."


    "Is that what he told you?" she asks in a voice full of fake shock and sympathy. "You poor thing. You


    really think he cares about you? That he would want to take some nobody like you as his Luna? I''ve


    heard about you. You came from The Scourge. You''re just a filthy mutt with nowhere else to go. He just


    keeps you around ''cause he feels sorry for you."


    This girl is pushing every one of my buttons. My emotions are going haywire as I feel sadness,


    confusion, anxiety, but most of all, a profound sense of rage. Everything seems to move in slow motion


    when without thinking, without even realizing what I''m doing my handes out and smacks her hard


    in the face.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Ethan''s POV


    I''m pacing the office like a caged animal after Scarlet left in a fit of rage. Maybe I had overreacted a bit?


    But I really don''t like another man touching what is mine. Anyone with a mate would understand that. I


    would have thought that Scarlet would have understood that too, considering how angry she had been


    after seeing Nikki kissing me. Admittedly, I could have broached the topic in a better way. I let my


    jealousy be way too apparent when telling her how I felt. I didn''t try to exin my feelings ore


    up with apromise. No. Instead I threw my weight around and we got into another fight. I''m such an


    idiot.


    "Yes, you are," my wolf huffs and I roll my eyes at him.


    Suddenly, it isn''t my wolf''s voice in my head, but my brother Alex. "E, Scarlet is pissed! She''s down in


    the media room and I''m pretty sure she''s imagining your face as she throws darts."


    "Did you talk to her?"


    "Yeah, she''s pretty mad, but I think she might being around."


    "Okay. Good. Are you still with her?"


    "No. I''ve got a hot date tonight at Lunar Club."


    I chuckle and shake my head. Alex hasn''t found his mate yet, but it certainly isn''t forck of trying. He


    goes on a date every week and it seems like it is always someone new. He has yet to find someone


    that he genuinely enjoys enough to go out with long-term. "Yeah. Okay. You have fun then. But not too


    much fun."


    "I make no promises."


    Iugh and cut off the link with my brother before deciding that I should go find Scarlet. If she is


    calming down maybe I can try to have this conversation with her again. Maybe this time I will not lose


    my head and it will go better. Suddenly, another voice enters my mind sounding urgent. "Alpha, you


    need to get to the pack house NOW. We''re in the media room."


    "Shit. Is Scarlet okay? What''s happened?"


    "Uh... I''ll let her tell you. Just hurry!"


    Immediately, I rush to the elevator and down to the pack house before hurrying through the entrance to


    the media room. As the doors swing open, I freeze as my eyes try to take in everything happening in


    front of me. Absolutely everyone in the room has stopped what they are doing and watching the scene


    as it unfolds before them. A small crowd has formed on one side, their faces all set in scowls, some


    with arms crossed over their chests, others with fists clenched at their sides. They all look like they are


    ready to attack. And in the center of them is Scarlet, it''s like they have made a protective barrier around


    her. I have trouble reading her expression. Her head is held high in confidence and defiance and her


    jaw is set, but there is a slight tremble to her lips like she is either scared or upset. Her and the rest of


    the wolves that surround her are facing a livid Nikki who is being held back by Scarlet''s guards. She


    keeps trying to lunge and escape their grips, but they are not relenting. "Let me go damn it! She''s the


    one that started it! The fucking bitch!" Nikki screeches and a collective growl rises around her.


    Everything begins clicking into ce as it bes clear to me who Nikki is referring to. My wolf lets


    out a growl of his own as I allow my Alpha aura to shine through and yell, "WHAT THE HELL IS GOING


    ON HERE?!"


    Everyone goespletely still, their eyes opening wide in fear, wondering what will happen next. I


    stride over and take position between Scarlet''s group and Nikki, my gaze going back and forth between


    the two, waiting for someone to exin. "Baby!" Nikki wails, still fighting against the hold of Scarlet''s


    guards. My face twists in disgust and I choose to ignore the pet name for the moment. "She hit me!


    She needs to be punished! I didn''t do anything to her! I was just trying to talk to her!"


    Scarlet instantly scoffs before setting her lips into a tight thin line again. She is furious. Her eyes are


    glowing gold as her wolf is hovering near the surface, trying to break free. "And what the hell did you


    say to her Nikki?" I demand.


    She gapes at me for a moment. Her lips opening and closing like a fish. She seems surprised that I


    didn''t automatically take her side in this. How delusional is this girl? She looks at me innocently as she


    responds, "Nothing that wasn''t true baby."


    Scarlet sneers before making her way through the crowd that has formed around her. She shoots Nikki


    a withering look and then one at me before she walks towards the exit without a word. Shit. What the


    fuck did she say to get Scarlet so upset? I turn and re at Nikki before nodding at the guards to follow


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Scarlet. They release her and follow my mate out the door as my stare stays on Nikki. "You are a guest


    in my house. You will call me Alpha or sir. Do you understand me?" I bark. Her eyes widen and she


    quickly nods her head before looking down at her feet. I turn to a couple of my men who had been


    standing next to Scarlet. "Mitch, Drew, take Nikki back to her room and guard the door. She is not to


    leave without my permission."


    They quickly do as they are told, walking up to Nikki as she gapes at me again. "What?! You can''t lock


    me in my room! I am NOT a child! I am the daughter of the most powerful Alpha in the country!"


    "That fact is the only reason that you are going to thefort of your room instead of the dungeons," I


    state starkly before turning to Mitch and Drew. "Take her away." They nod and firmly grab her arms


    before leading her out of the room. My gaze roams across the room to see that everyone is still


    gawking. "Show''s over!" I yell causing everyone to rush in opposite directions as they hurry to find


    something else to do. Turning on my heel, I swiftly exit. "Where is she?" I ask Nick and Chris who are


    currently Scarlet''s guards.


    "She''s in your room at the penthouse," Chris''s voice answers in my head.

 Chapter 19: 18- Clock

    Chapter 19: 18- Clock


    My chest felt like twenty-pound weights wereying there. My head was pounding from the constant


    crying and my eyes were burning. I felt the desire, the need to find my release, but I had no tools and


    my nails weren¡¯t very dangerous.


    ''Clock.''


    ''Break the clock and cut.''


    ( ¡®Violet, no.¡¯ )


    ''Break.''


    ''The.''


    ''Clock.''


    ''Cut.''


    My mark burned when I rolled over and grabbed the clock, throwing it on the ground. It thudded and


    made a cracking sound so I reached and threw it down again. Agonizing seconds passed by while I


    waited for the clock to smash.


    Once it did, I pulled up off the bed, not able to be seen from the door, crouching down to find the


    sharpest piece before slumping down.


    ( ¡®Violet, don¡¯t do this. Stop. Derek told you-¡¯ )


    ''Ugh, shut the fuck up!''


    ''Let¡¯s go!''


    ''Cut!''


    I blocked out Sage, let out a shaky break, undid the previous bandages, and began to slide it across


    my wrist. My mark pricked in pain and I sped up the cutting, altering between my wrists.


    I¡¯ll be perfect.


    Like the girls he wants.


    ''You¡¯re the definition of imperfect.''


    ''He wants blondes, not you.''


    I heard footsteps banging down the hallway, a sob escaped my lips as I knew what was about to


    happen, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself. I wasn¡¯t in my headspace, I couldn¡¯t control this.


    Blood coated my forearms, dripping on the sweater and jeans. The sound of the door flying open didn¡¯t


    break my concentration.


    I dug the makeshift dagger in my skin, but I could feel it getting dull.


    ¡°Violet!¡± a voice yelled.


    I continued to cut.


    Brown shoes stood in front of my ck ones. My hands were pried from each other with a hard grip.


    My head spun as I felt him grab under my arms and hauled me into the bathroom.


    ¡°N-no,¡± I whispered weakly and he shushed me.


    My head started to get fuzzy as he set me on the sink counter, running water, grabbing a towel, and


    applied pressure to my wrists to fix them. My wrists were numb and sizzling.


    He stood between my legs and I whimpered as my headache increased. I put my head in Derek¡¯s


    shoulder, my tears wetting his shirt. He opened the cab with his foot, pulling it up to the counter,


    barely moving me.


    He pulled out his phone and barked some orders then he set me against the bare wall where the mirror


    would¡¯ve been, and stepped out of the room. My eyesight was blurry and my wristszilyid at my


    sides, the towels sitting over them.


    He came back in with a short-sleeved nightshirt and some pants.


    ¡°Do you sleep with a bra?¡± he asked in his crisp tone. I shook my head ¡®no¡¯ and he pulled me to him.


    ¡°Violet, listen. I¡¯m not going to look, but I¡¯m taking off your bra and I¡¯m gonna dress you in this shirt,¡± he


    spoke steadily, making sure I understood him.


    I hazily nodded and he put my arms on each of his shoulders before unsping my bra, sliding it off my


    arms. He soon strung the shirt around my head and carefully pulled it down my freshly wounded arms.


    He then proceeded to put on pants.


    He heard the door and told them toe in. Doctor Reseda soon stopped into the bathroom and


    began wrapping my new cicatrices. She spoke to Derek about my blood loss, and the damage I caused


    and then left.


    Derek turned back to me and growled deeply.


    ¡°How many fucking times?¡± he said in a dangerously low tone. I gulped and looked down. He walked


    over to me before yanking my face towards his blue mes. ¡°Violet.¡± he growled, ring at me, ¡°why?¡±


    Something snapped in my hazy state. Why? It was him! He made the voices do this!


    ¡°W-why?¡± I croaked, bringing my eyes up to him. ¡°You!¡± I raised my voice, slightly shocked at myself.


    His grip tightened, and an emotion shed in his eyes before neutralizing them again. ¡°You don¡¯t raise


    your voice at your Alpha!¡± he shouted at me, I flinched down. ¡°Understand me?¡± I whimpered. ¡°Words,


    weakling, words.¡±


    A sob left my lips, ¡°Yes, A...Alpha.¡± he growled once more before picking me up and carrying me to the


    bed.


    Heid me on it and walked out of the door, leaving it open. I groaned before turning the other way to


    go to sleep.


    I heard footstepse back in, along with the door closing. I didn¡¯t bother turning over, that was until I


    felt the bed dip. I swiveled my head and saw Derek in a new shirt and sweatpants.


    He rolled his eyes at me and told me to turn back around and hesitantly I did. Heid down and pulled


    me to him, his arm resting on my waist.


    ...What is he doing?...


    ( ¡®Rx Violet. He¡¯s our mate, he¡¯s allowed to sleep with us.¡¯ )


    ...No...


    He didn¡¯t like me, he¡¯s made it quite evident, perhaps he felt guilty? I didn¡¯t want a pity party, but my


    wolf wasn¡¯t letting me move, so instead, Iid there.


    Subconsciously, my hands started to trace patterns on his arm thatid on my waist.


    ¡°Stop,¡± he grunted out.


    I halted my movements and closed my eyes trying to find the sleep that he was insinuating, but yet my


    mind was amuck from the events that happened mere minutes ago.


    ¡°Violet. Stop,¡± he snapped as he grabbed my hand. I didn''t realize I had started the tracing again, but


    he wasn¡¯t pleased, ¡°go to bed.¡± He grumbled, crushing my hands in his grip.


    He pulled me closer into his chest and moved until he wasfortable. He was still pressing my hand


    against my stomach, right onto my newly developing bruise, and he didn¡¯t seem to be letting go


    anytime soon. I tried to yank them out of his grip, but he just growled.


    ¡°Flower,¡± he groggily mumbled, ¡°stop.¡±


    ¡°I-it hurts¡­¡± I whispered.


    He sighed and let go of my hand, gettingfortable again. ¡°Just go to sleep, flower.¡± there was almost


    a desperate tone in his plea, but I couldn¡¯t, I was wide awake. My mind was buzzing.


    ¡°Violet,¡± he spoke, his voice gruff, it made my heart speed up.


    ¡°Y-yeah?¡± I whispered and he sighed out before he pulled his arm away from my waist and sat up. I


    looked up at him before quickly looking away.


    ...I didn¡¯t want him to leave...


    ¡°Violet, are you tired?¡± I opened my mouth to answer him, but I stopped, slightly fearing what he would


    do based on my answer. He frowned down at me, ¡°answer, Flower. It¡¯s okay if you aren¡¯t.¡± He


    reassured and I nodded my head, agreeing with him.


    ¡°You¡¯re not tired?¡± I nodded again. ¡°Do you want to go for a walk? Come on,¡± he slowly reached down,


    helping me up.


    ¡°Go put on some shoes, if you need any help, I¡¯ll be out here,¡± he cautiously let go off my arm and I did


    as he said.


    Derek lightly grabbed my hand, careful not to grab my freshly wrapped wounds, because I just told


    them they hurt. That wasn¡¯t a lie, it didn¡¯t hurt while I was doing it, it was a relief to me. But after that


    high, it did sting for a few hours.


    We walked downstairs and out the front door, I subconsciously leaned into him, my fear of the dark


    crawling up my back.


    ¡°You¡¯re okay, Flower,¡± Derek whispered to me, lowly and I was surprised I picked it up.


    It was a quiet walk, just the sound of the grass under our shoes and the insects doing whatever it is


    they do. I was growing drowsy from the walking and from Derek¡¯s body heat and scent. That and the


    loss of blood.


    ¡°A-alpha?¡± I mumbled, ncing up at him.


    ¡°Derek,¡± he corrected.


    ¡°R-right, I¡¯m s-sorry,¡± I shook my head, feeling bad and my cheeks were heating up. ¡°C-can we head


    back, p-please?¡± I shyly asked.


    ¡°Of course, Flower,¡± he gave a light squeeze to my hand and we turned around.


    ¡°Violet,¡± he started and I nced up at him before looking back down. Have you ever slept with


    someone?¡±


    My heart flew out of my chest, my walking faltered. My chest felt heavy as I looked up at him with wide


    eyes. ¡°Like s-sex?¡±


    ¡°Um, no¡­¡± he drew out, ¡°I should¡¯ve worded it differently. Did you ever willingly sleep with someone?¡±


    ¡°Um, no, not s-sexually,¡± I answered truthfully, my cheeks got red, embarrassed.


    ¡°And what about just sleeping? Not sexually, like spending the night with someone, sleeping. Same


    thing?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah,¡± I whispered. I never had a choice. ¡°Usually, A-alpha didn¡¯t s-sleep with me a-after, when he


    did, um- I didn¡¯t want him to,¡± I quickly rushed out, I didn¡¯t want him to get the wrong impression. ¡°B-but,


    he¡¯s a lot bigger and heavier than m-me, s-so there wasn¡¯t much I could do,¡± I mumbled.


    My eyes were heavy, blinking felt amazing. I didn¡¯t realize I was slowing down, but Derek did.


    ¡°Flower,e here,¡± he whispered and bent down, scooping me up. A small sound of protest left my


    lips because I felt bad. ¡°Shh, I got you. Sleep, Flower. You¡¯re safe with me, I promise.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m s-sorry,¡± I let my head rest against his shoulder, my body rxed into his.


    ¡°Shh, we¡¯ll take about it tomorrow.¡± I silently nodded, my eyes closing, my conscious slipping.


    ¡°D-Derek?¡±


    ¡°Flower?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t like i-it when you y-yell at me,¡± I murmured. Normally, I¡¯m not certain I would ever tell him


    something like that, but I was tired and Sage would take advantage of that.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Flower. Go to bed, honey. I¡¯ll be with you in the morning.¡± he spoke softly, walking inside his


    house, up to the room. He lightlyid me on the bed and got in beside me, spooning me to sleep.


    ¡°Flower,¡± a voice whispered in my ear. I shuddered and kept my eyes closed, hugging the hard pillow in


    my arms. ¡°Flower, wake up.¡± the voice rang again and I whimpered.


    My body was slightly shaken and slowly I cracked my eyes open to see Derek. I was hugging his body


    while he was shaking my once sleeping form.


    I blinked my burning eyes and saw his blue orbs staring down at me.


    ¡°You were crying.¡±


    My face got red and I looked down, bringing up a hand to wipe my wet cheeks. I mumbled my apology


    for distributing his sleep and felt him pull away from me and out of my grip.


    His next move surprised me deeply, he crawled over my body, pinning me down. My breath caught in


    my throat as I looked at him with wide eyes, mouth slightly agape.


    ...What was he doing?...


    His eyes pierced mine and he grabbed my wrist pinning them above my head with one hand, the other


    grabbing my jaw, I was surprised it wasn¡¯t bruising yet, but this grip was soft. He didn¡¯t want to hurt me.


    He leaned in threateningly and whispered to me his breath fanning against my lips.


    ¡°Violet. I ever find you cutting yourself again, I will strap you down in my darkest cer,¡± his lethal voice


    rang, ¡°or maybe, I¡¯ll let you pay a visit to see your buddy Chris,¡± my chest constricted at his words.


    He wouldn¡¯t, would he? This is the same guy who killed his Father and Beta, he would.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show what it means to self-harm. You can face him and show him your wrist that you so


    desperately try to hide. See what he does to you,¡± his voice seemed scornful, but he continued his


    torture on my mental state. ¡°You¡¯ve been a bad girl,¡± he growled as he dipped his head in my neck.


    ''You¡¯ve been a bad girl.''


    ''Bad Girl.''


    My body bucked against his and I started to tug my wrist out of his hold, sobs rmingly leaving my


    lips. The more I yanked my wrist, the more pain painted them.


    ¡°G-get off¡­¡± I blubbered.


    He pulled up rmed at my instant mood change, straddling myp.


    ¡°Vio-¡±


    ¡°G...get o-off of me! You- you...¡± I yelled at him, my voice cracking as I wiggled underneath his legs,


    hitting his hands with mine.


    ¡°Viol...oh¡­¡± he mumbled. ¡°Violet,¡± his voice had calmed down from his former vicious tone to his usual


    cold tone.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m so s-sorry. I- I didn¡¯t mean it, I¡¯ll be g-good. I-I promise¡­¡± I could help but stammer. I wasn¡¯t a bad


    girl, I am a good girl. I shouldn¡¯t have cussed at him, he¡¯ll just hit me harder.


    ...I¡¯m a good girl...


    Derek cursed, ¡°Violet, calm down. You¡¯re a good girl, it¡¯s fine- I didn¡¯t mean it like that,¡±


    ¡°No, p...please¡­¡± I whispered and he got off of my hips, pulling me to him.


    ¡°Flower...shh. It¡¯s okay, I didn¡¯t mean it like that,¡± he told me, rubbing my arms delicately.


    ¡°I¡¯m a g-good girl¡± I huped in his arms.


    ¡°Yes, my Flower. Yes, you are,¡± he whispered, slowly bringing us down andying with me crying in his


    arms.


    Once I calmed down, I pulled away from him, but he settled me before I could get far.


    ¡°Violet, I don¡¯t want you cutting yourself.¡±


    I sniffled, ¡°a-are you g-going to s-send me to Alpha C-Chris?¡± I feared his answer, shaking at the


    thought of it.


    ¡°No, my Flower, I¡¯m not going to ever let him touch you,¡± his voice stern, ¡°and you don¡¯t call him Alpha,


    he¡¯s not you Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m s-sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He sighed but nodded.


    ¡°Violet, there is something I have to tell you,¡± I frowned waiting for what he had to say, fearing the


    worst. ¡°There will most likely be a trial held against Chris for what he¡¯s done, but we don¡¯t necessarily


    have evidence. Now, what I¡¯m saying is, you will have to¡­¡± he paused looking for the right words,


    ¡°have to give a¡­ testimony against him and tell the King what he¡¯s done to you. Understand?¡±


    My chest tightened and I nodded at him looking down at my hands.


    ¡°Violet, it won¡¯t be that bad. One of the biggest pieces of evidence we have would be the scars you


    have,¡± a frown formed on my face, ¡°and you would basically just have to show the King and his


    council.¡±


    He made it sound so easy, I didn¡¯t want to displease him so I shook my head at him.


    ¡°But Alp¡­ C-Chris a-always said I was his mate. So, could he say you took me from him, and I would


    go b-back?¡± I asked, eyes wide.


    He shook his head at me and then pointed to my mark. ¡°That is another piece of evidence. If he was,


    then when I marked you, your wolf would¡¯ve rejected it. Trust me Flower, he¡¯s not your mate.¡± his eyes


    darkened when he spoke.


    So that¡¯s why he marked me. I couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly hurt at his words, but I wanted to know.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    He nodded before letting go of me and getting off the bed. I looked at the clock to check the time only


    to see it wasn¡¯t there.


    ''You broke it, worthless bitch.''


    ¡°It¡¯s about five. I¡¯ll call Garret over, you can meet him. He¡¯s my Gamma, I have to go finish some work,


    and Mallory is busy.¡± I nodded and he nodded back before fishing out his phone from his sweatpants


    pocket.


    He spoke into it and I got up, walking to the closet and then the bathroom, dressing in covering clothing


    before walking back out to him. He just ended the call, told me he¡¯d be here shortly, and then left to go


    do his work.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Soon enough, there was a rapping at my door and I opened it to be greeted by an ebony-skinned, tall,


    well-built man. He gave me a warm smile before holding out his hand for me to shake.


    ¡°Hello. I¡¯m Garett. I¡¯ve heard much about you.¡± he spoke, a weing, soft voice.


    I hesitantly put my hand in his, and his smile grew wider.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m Violet¡­¡± I told him in a small voice.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± he released his hand, ¡°would you like to go downstairs? Watch a movie?¡± he asked


    me.


    I nodded and walked with him downstairs.


    ¡°Jeet?¡± he asks, to which I shake my head ¡®no¡¯ to. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sure his cooks know it¡¯s about that time,


    wanna watch a movie, show? y a game?¡± he asks.


    ¡°W-whatever you l-like¡­¡± I mumbled looking at my hands.


    ¡°Okay, that''s cool.¡±


    He took me out into the living room and we watched a show, we were talking about ourselves and he


    was very goodpany to be around, and somehow it seemed my willingness to talk to him came


    naturally. After some time, a cook came in and told us dinner was done.


    We went out and ate chicken and rice, I didn''t eat that much. Then Garret had to excuse himself, but


    not without telling me Mallory was on his way to keep mepany.


    ¡°Very nice to meet you, Violet.¡± he smiled, ¡°I hope I can see you again!¡± I smiled back and he left.


    Mallory came in shortly after, greeting me, then walking out into the living room to watch movies with


    me. We finished one movie and we¡¯re halfway into the second one when I got thirsty. I excused myself


    to go get a water bottle.


    On my way back to the second kitchen, I turned the corner only to bump into someone.


    ¡°Ope!¡± I gasped as I backed up and apologized.


    ¡°Ew, don¡¯t fucking touch me, you skeleton!¡± I looked up to see it was the blonde. Why was she-


    Oh.


    ...Oh...


    ''Ha!''


    My chest constricted and I simply put my head down to her, apologizing before silently grabbing a


    water bottle and walking back to the room to Mallory.


    He picked up on my somber mood and offered his lightning words. It didn¡¯t work, especially when my


    abdomen started to twitch in difort and my mark began to burn.


    I tried to hold in the tears, but they came down my cheeks nheless. Mallory ended up turning off


    the television and taking me upstairs to go to bed, keeping a hold on my upper arm even though I didn¡¯t


    need his help to walk.


    I took a sleeping pill and went under, pain wrapping around my body due to the infidelity happening in


    the other room.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Ethan''s POV


    I storm down the hallway until I reach the two guards that are standing outside of my bedroom. "What


    was all that? What happened down there?" I demand as my gaze sweeps between the two of them.


    Their eyes widen and they gulp, instantly looking ufortable.


    "Umm... we aren''t totally sure sir..." Chris begins hesitantly.


    "What do you mean you''re not sure?!" I growl.


    Nick clears his throat and says, "Well, we had stayed by the entrance because we thought it best if we


    give Luna Scarlet some space."


    "No one was bothering her until Alpha Alex went over to talk to her for a bit," Chris chimes in. "But they


    were just talking and she didn''t seem to mind."


    "Anyways, Alex left and after walking out, he had turned back to us. He had wanted to know what you


    did to piss her off so bad," Nick continues before being interrupted by Chris again.


    "Which we didn''t tell him," he insists.


    I let out a snarl of impatience as I ask, "Would you two get to the damn point?!"


    They both frantically nod their heads. It''s obvious that they know they messed up. "The point sir, is that


    by the time Alex left and we looked back at Luna Scarlet she was talking to Nicole and whatever they


    were discussing seemed to be getting heated. We immediately went over there, but only reached them


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    just in time to restrain Nicole after Luna pped her," Chris finally told me.


    My head tilts back and I pinch the bridge of my nose in annoyance before turning my attention back to


    the guards. "Nothing like this should ever happen again. If it does you''ll both be demoted. Lucky for


    you, this time you are only getting trash duty for the next two weeks. You''re dismissed," I reply before


    opening the door.


    I walk into the bedroom and find Scarlet sitting on the bed, facing therge windows that overlook the


    city. Her head is bowed and I hear a sniffle before she swipes at her cheek. My heart clenches. I hate


    that she''s upset. Kneeling in front of her, I ce myself in her line of sight and take her hands in mine.


    "Scarlet... what did she say to you?"


    She deeply inhales a shaky breath and my thumbs stroke her hands as I try tofort her. "It''s


    nothing. It''s stupid. I''m fine," she mutters unconvincingly.


    Reaching up I stroke her cheek, making her meet my eyes. "It hurt you. It''s not stupid. Tell me. Please."


    She sighs sadly, her nce dropping to herp before returning to me. Her lips purse together and she


    tilts her head like she''s trying to read my face. "Why do you always get home sote?"


    My eyebrows furrow, disying my confusion. I don''t know why she is asking me this. "I''ve been


    working. There are a lot of things I''ve been dealing withtely."


    "Like what?"


    "Like making all of the preparations for the Silver Shadow Pack, running multiplepanies, meeting


    withwyers to work on the alliance..." I begin cautiously. It feels like this is some sort of trap.


    "And has Nikki been there to help you with any of that?"


    "No, why?"


    She stares at me long and hard, like she''s trying to figure out if I''m lying or not. "Because one of the


    things she said was that you''ve been going to see her every night. She knew that you have been out


    I let out a sigh and shake my head. "I don''t know Scarlet, but I swear I haven''t been going to see her.


    You''re the only one I want."


    She continues to look at me skeptically as if the truth must be written somewhere on my face. "So...


    why haven''t you marked me yet?"


    My eyes shoot up to her and my mouth goes dry. "Listen Scarlet... I haven''t beenpletely honest


    with you..." I begin before exining the situation with the Silver Shadow Pack, Nikki, and the alliance


    treaty. She listens silently without interrupting. I keep anticipating her getting mad, yelling or crying, but


    instead she sits there calmly until I''ve finished talking.


    She stays quiet for a second, waiting to make sure I''m done. She then sighs and shakes her head


    before meeting my gaze. "I know."


    I pause as my eyes widen in confusion. "You know? All of it? How?"


    "Yes, all of it. And... I have my sources," she responds, seeming to enjoy the shock disyed on my


    face.


    Finally, I manage to gather my thoughts. "You mean Isa and her big mouth bbed," I grumble as I


    reposition myself next to her.


    "I didn''t say that," she remarks though I''m sure I''m right. Isa''s never been good at keeping secrets. "I


    just wanted to see if you''d tell me the truth," she adds with a shrug.


    "So, that was just a test?!" I question, dumbfounded.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Ethan''s POV


    She quirks her lips into a devilish grin and shrugs again innocently. I can''t help but tough and shake


    my head. "How very devious of you Miss Denton," I exim with a chuckle.


    "I have my moments," she teases. Being with her like this somehow makes me feel lighter. Seeing her


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    joke around, smile,ugh... it''s the best thing in the world.


    I let out a chuckle before heaving a sigh. Shaking my head, I look up again to meet her mesmerizing


    violet eyes. "I seem to be making one mistake after another with you Scarlet and every time you


    manage to show me how amazing you are. I just... I am so sorry that I keep hurting you." My eyes drop


    to my hands in myp as a wave of shame washes over me, thinking of everything I''ve done, agreeing


    to take Nicole as my Luna, not being unable to announce to my pack that I found my true mate, lying to


    her about it... her stay in the dungeons.... I gulp as my eyes suddenly sting. I''ve never been a cryer, but


    just remembering the state of my mate when I had finally gone down to retrieve her seems to be


    enough to break me. Scarlet''s hand reaches out and takes one of mine, giving it a reassuring squeeze


    causing me to look back up at her. "I... I never really apologized before.... I think I was just too


    ashamed and didn''t want a reminder."


    She tilts her head questioningly at me. "What are you talking about?


    I inhale deeply before letting it out in one big puff as I steady my nerve. I don''t know if I''ve ever


    apologized to anyone before in my life. Suddenly, it seems as though I should be apologizing for


    everything. "I''m sorry about your treatment when we first brought you here. You''re my mate and I


    should have trusted you from the moment I met you. I shouldn''t have thrown in the dungeons to be


    questioned the way that I did." I stop and take a shaky breath as I shake my head. "I don''t deserve you


    Scarlet, but I''m going to spend the rest of my life trying to make up for it."


    She stares out the windows in front of us, silent. I can feel my heart begin to thump erratically as I await


    her response. After what seems like an eternity, she exhales slowly and turns back to me. "I forgive


    you," she begins and a smile instantly spreads across my face. She quickly holds her hand up for me


    to not interrupt her. "But, I''m not a doormat and I can only take so much bull. You need to do better


    Ethan. You need to BE better."


    My heart swells with the love I feel for her right now. My mate has such a big heart and a beautiful soul.


    She''ll be such a perfect Luna and mate, so sincere and understanding. "I will. I will do anything for


    you," I remark softly as I hesitantly dip my head down to meet hers, pressing feather-light kisses to her


    soft pink lips. When she kisses back, I wrap my arms around her waist as I pull her onto myp so that


    she is straddling me. Her hands hold my neck as she kisses me back, deepening the kiss. Her body


    moves against me and I feel myself hardening underneath her. My tongue slips into her mouth and


    begins dancing with hers, tasting every inch of the warm orifice. She tastes sublime. My hands slip


    under her top, feeling her smooth skin underneath my fingertips. She moans against my mouth and I


    take it as a sign that I can continue the exploration of her perfect body. My lips begin kissing down her


    neck as I embrace her andy her down on the bed, never allowing my mouth to leave her soft,


    sensitive flesh. I don''t think I''ll ever get enough of her.


    My kisses make their way down to her chest as they move along the swells of her breasts. Her fingers


    dig into my hair and she arches her back, enjoying every second of my lips on her skin. My lips work


    their way back up as my fingers move down to the hem of her shirt. I begin pushing it upward until her


    breasts are exposed except for thece bra that holds them. I push one of the cups aside and tweak


    one of her pretty pink nipples causing her to gasp. While my hand continues to massage and tease the


    one breast my mouth finds the other, sucking the nipple into my mouth. She moans and mewls as she


    writhes underneath me. I love seeing her like this, so sexy, so out of control and all because of me.


    After a while, my mouth begins to move down her abdominals and my fingers work the button of her


    jeans. "Ethan..." she murmurs and I look up at her. She is propped up on her elbows as she gazes at


    me. "I-I don''t think we should be doing this..."


    I raise myself up a little as I cock an eyebrow at her. "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, we still have a lot of things we need to talk about and sort out before we throw sex into the


    mix."


    "Like what?"


    "Well, for starters, the reason we had been fighting in the first ce," she answers seriously as she


    pulls the hem of her shirt back down so that her breasts and torso are no longer exposed. I heave out a


    disappointed sigh and sit up. I know she''s right, but I certainly don''t like it. My whole body is aching to


    feel her in every way imaginable.


    "So... what did you decide?" I ask hesitantly.


    "That you need to stop trying to control me."

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Scarlet''s POV


    His eyes widen in surprise at my statement before his eyebrows furrow and the corners of his full lips


    turn down. "What''s that supposed to mean?" he grumbles as he folds his arms across his chest as


    though he can''t decide if he should be angry or offended or not.


    "A Luna is supposed to be considered an Alpha''s equal. We are mates Ethan. I''m not your property," I


    state inly. He seems to bristle and opens his mouth to speak, but I cut him off again. "That being


    said, I can at least understand where you areing from, though you most definitely should have


    handled it better."


    "So, what are you saying?"


    "I''m saying that no matter what happens, you will not under any circumstances throw Will in your damn


    dungeons. However, I will talk to him about our need to re-establish boundaries now that I have a


    mate."


    "You will?" he asks with a skeptical look that causes me to chuckle at him.


    "Yes," I answer before borating further. "But you need to remember that he is my best friend, so it''s


    unlikely that we''ll never hug or touch again. You just need to trust me."


    He sits there silently for a moment, contemting what I''ve just said. Finally, he gives a quick nod.


    "Fine. I''ll try."


    I shrug. "That''s all I can ask." Heys down next to me in the bed and puts his arms out in a gesture for


    me to curl up next to him. I move closer, resting my head on his chest as he begins lightly running his


    fingers through my bright red locks.


    "By the way, the Silver Shadow Pack should be arriving on Thursday. We''ll be hosting a nice dinner for


    them at De Luna," he informs me. De Luna is one of the fanciest restaurants in the city. It''s an


    Italian restaurant that is on the first floor of Kane Enterprises. From my conversations with Ethan, I


    have figured out that Xander manages their clubs, bars, and restaurants.


    "And you want me to be there?" I question with apprehension in my tone.


    "Yes. I can''t officially announce you as my mate and Luna, but I still want you to take part in the politics


    of everything. I want you to start establishing yourself with the Crescent Moon Pack and all of our


    allies," he answers in a business-like tone.


    I lie there in silence for a moment thinking before turning my head so that my chin is resting on his firm,


    muscr pec. "Ethan..." He looks down at me, hearing the hesitation in my voice. "Did I ruin anything


    with the treaty? Since I hit Nicole?"


    His hand rubs my back reassuringly. "Don''t worry about it. That''s one of the reasons I want you there to


    meet them. If Nikki behaves badly again then everyone will be able to see that your behavi or was


    warranted and that of a true Luna. Everyone will see how good you are with people and how charming


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    you are. They''ll know that you don''t just go around hitting people for no reason." He bends his head so


    that his lips can reach me as he ces a soft kiss on my forehead. He is certainly feeling more


    confident about this n than I am. However, I want to be there for him in whatever way I can.


    "Okay... If you think it''s what''s best for the pack and the treaty, then I''ll go."

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Scarlet''s POV


    The rest of the week flies by as everyone is busy with preparations including myself. Between helping


    at the shelter and with arrangements, I''ve barely seen Ethan except for when we are crawling into bed


    at night or both waking up early to start our days. It''s finally Thursday and I find myself standing next to


    Ethan at the main entrance of Kane Enterprises. Caleb and all of Ethan''s siblings are there, along with


    several of his other lieutenants. The Silver Shadow Pack is due to arrive at any moment and we are


    waiting to formally greet them before leading them up to the floor where they will be living during their


    stay.


    Finally, a row of ck SUVs pulls up in front of us. I watch with bated breath as the cars begin


    unloading and two giant men stride up to one of the vehicles and opens the door, waiting for the


    passenger to exit. When he does I see that it is a tall, slender man in an expensive looking navy suit.


    He has light green eyes with salt and pepper hair. He has a small walking staff striped in what looks like


    gold and jade though he looks to only be in his forties. He''s quite handsome, however Ethan is


    obviously more my type.


    "Alpha Lucien!" Ethan''s voice booms confidently as he puts on a weing smile and shakes the


    man''s hand fervently. "Wee to Crescent City! I hope your travels were well!"


    "Alpha Ethan! Thank you for having us on such short notice," Alpha Lucien answers.


    "Of course!" He replies before gesturing over to Caleb. "And this is my Beta, Caleb Lockhart."


    "Pleased to meet you Caleb. Here is my Beta Jonathan Weaver," Lucien adds as a manes up


    alongside him. He gives Ethan and Caleb each a nod. They finish all their formalities as Alpha Lucien is


    also introduced to Ethan''s siblings, Delta, and Gamma. Then Lucien turns his gaze to me. "And who is


    this lovely creature?" he questions with a devilish grin as he takes my hand and brings it to his lips.


    "This is Miss Scarlet Denton," Ethan answers as he ces a hand on the small of my back.


    I instantly blush as Alpha Lucien kisses the back of my hand, his eyes never leaving mine. "''So, this is


    Scarlet. I''ve heard so much about you," he remarks, continuing to hold my hand in his. My eyes open


    imperceptibly wider as I realize who has probably told him about me. And she definitely wouldn''t have


    said anything kind.


    "Oh! Umm... I''m almost afraid to ask what you''ve heard!" I exim, causing him to chuckle and I join


    him.


    "Nothing that you should worry about. I know about your altercation with my daughter and I''m certainly


    not going to hold it against you. I know my daughter and I''m sure she wasn''t as innocent in the matter


    as she imed," he exins reassuringly to me as he pats my hand affectionately before finally


    releasing it.


    "That''s very noble of you sir. I appreciate that," I answer.


    "Of course! Don''t mention it!" he exims good-naturedly before turning to Ethan. "Now, should we go


    up? It''s been a long journey and my pack and I would like to get some rest."


    "Certainly! Let''s head up. I gave you the entire thirtieth floor. I believe you should find the


    amodations to your liking. If you need anything else don''t hesitate to let us know," Ethan replies.


    "I''m sure it will be just fine!"


    "Once you are all settled, we are going to treat you to dinner at De Luna here on the main level. I''ll


    send someone down at six to escort you," Ethan continues.


    Lucien nods. "Splendid. That''s very generous of you Alpha. We''ll be ready."


    The elevator dings and the doors open. Lucien gets in with Ethan and I follow, along with Caleb,


    Jonathan and a few others. We ride up to the thirtieth floor before stepping out and giving Alpha Lucien


    and the others a tour. As wee back from the East wing, the elevator dings open as anotherrge


    group of Silver Shadow Pack wolvese out. Ethan and Caleb walk over to help bring some of the


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    luggage in as I notice several of them are carryingrge rectangr packages wrapped in brown paper


    and bubble wrap. "What are those?" I ask Alpha Lucien curiously.


    A smile stretches across his face as he ces a hand on my back and leads me over to where they are


    being ced against a wall. "These are the paintings that will be included in my show on Saturday.


    Would you like a sneak peek?" he asks me with a glimmer of excitement in his eyes.


    "May I? You don''t mind?" I question.


    "Of course not! Here," he says as he steps closer to one of the packages in front and begins to


    carefully peel the wrappings off. As they fall to the floor my eyesnd on a gorgeous painting of a


    naked woman sitting on the edge of a w foot tub waiting for it to fill. The brush strokes and colors are


    exquisite and the painting seems to draw you in. It''s so detailed and elicits a feeling of calm. It is simply


    entrancing.


    I lean over to inspect it more closely. "It''s remarkable," I exim as I stand upright once more.


    "Why thank you. With all my work I always aim to evoke strong feelings. My favorites are the ones with


    a bit of seduction. Ones that bring out a certain level of passion and allure."


    "Well, you are quite talented. I can''t wait to see the rest of your work," I insist.


    "It pleases me that you think so," he remarks back before Ethanes up to us.


    "Well, it looks like everything has been brought in so we will leave you to rest and will see you at six for


    dinner," he states with a friendly smile before wrapping an arm around my waist and guiding me


    away.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Scarlet''s POV


    A few hourster I find myself in the penthouse with the stylist that Ethan hired to help me get ready.


    "That should do it," she says after she''s finished applying my make-up.


    "Thank you so much Gretchen," I tell her with a smile.


    "Honestly, you made it way too easy on me," she responds with augh before she begins packing up


    all her supplies.


    I stand up from my seat and walk over to the full-length mirror that is in the closet. My eyes are smoky


    and my lips are a cherry red, glistening with a glossy shine. My dress is a gorgeous, whitece number


    that goes to just above my knees, hugging all my curves. The sleeves are made ofce and it has an


    open back. Nude pumps finish off the ensemble and I smile at what I see. I have never dressed this


    fancy before, but my confidence seems to have doubled because of it.


    Leaving the room, I find my guards waiting for me in the hall to escort me down to Ethan''s office where


    he is finishing up some work. I knock on the door before hearing is husky voice call out, "Come in!"


    I open the door and step inside. The moment he sees me his eyes darken with lust as they slowly rake


    over my body. My core instantly heats and I press my thighs together, feeling my cheeks blush. His


    nostrils re and I know that he can smell my arousal. He quickly strides over to me, his lips crashing


    against mine as his arms wrap around my waist and pull me into him. The kiss is full of passion as his


    lips press against mine, demanding ess for his tongue. He plunders my mouth, tasting it and


    moaning into me. He pulls away all too soon, leaving me utterly breathless and I stare up at him with


    wide eyes. "You are absolutely breathtaking," he murmurs in my ear before cing his lips on my neck


    where his mark should be.


    I let out a gasp as he nips at it and he gives me a devilish smirk before pulling away. I shoot him a


    yful re as I swat his shoulder and heughs at my expression. "Come on now. We don''t want to


    bete," I urge as I link an arm around his.


    "Yes ma''am," he responds teasingly with a grin as we turn to head out. Both Levi and Tony are with us


    and they are smirking at us after that little show. I flush again and shake my head as we walk out and


    down to the lobby to meet Alpha Lucien and his pack. A few minutester Caleb escorts the Silver


    Shadow Pack into the lobby and we head into De Luna. "You will be sitting to my right at the table,"


    Ethan says softly as he leans toward me.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Are you sure that''s okay? That''s typically where the Luna or Beta would sit," I whisper back.


    "I haven''t officially announced you yet, but my pack clearly sees you as its Luna anyway. Besides, I


    want you beside me."


    "As you wish Alpha," I respond back with a smirk and he reaches over and links his fingers with mine


    as we reach the restaurant. He pulls my hand to his lips and lightly kisses my knuckles before leading


    me through the double doors. I admit, I''m quite nervous about tonight. Not only is that bitch Nicole


    going to be here, but all the Alphas from our allied packs were also invited along with their Lunas,


    Betas, and Betas'' mates. Luckily, all of Ethan''s siblings will also be in attendance.


    We are instantly greeted by a middle-aged man dressed in a nice suit. "Good evening Alpha, Lu- er,


    Scarlet," he replies with a weing smile.


    "Good evening Rafael. May I introduce you to are esteemed guest Alpha Lucien of the Silver Shadow


    Pack."


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you Alpha Lucien! I do hope you enjoy your dinner! Staff will be out shortly with


    trays of antipasto and will be taking drink orders," Rafael states as he gestures into the main dining


    area where several staff members are standing at attention ready to serve us.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Scarlet''s POV


    Everyone files in and begins mingling in groups throughout the room as they order their drinks and


    sample the appetizers that are being carried around on silver tters. I stay by Ethan''s side for a little


    while ,but when his conversation turns to business I politely excuse myself. I stop to chat with Alex,


    Xander, Isa, and Tyler before going to the bar for another ss of champagne. "I can''t believe Ethan


    brought you to this," I hear the annoying voice sneer at me before turning to see Nicole standing beside


    me. "A fancy restaurant is nowhere for a slut from The Scourge to be."


    "Says the ssless Luna wannabe who can''t seem to move on," I reply calmly back. Her face instantly


    contorts into an ugly scowl as she grips her winess tighter.


    "Why Nicole," a familiar voice remarks as Alpha Lucienes up to us. "I hope you aren''t trying to


    make a scene. This is hardly the time nor the ce for picking fights. Maybe you should go find another


    at the floor with a nod. She huffs and turns to stomp off before he turns to me. "Sorry about her. She


    lost her mother at a young age and I''m afraid I may have spoiled her more than I should have."


    I force a smile to my face as I turn my attention to him. "Thank you, Alpha Lucien."


    "Please, you can just call me Lucien."


    I blush and nod. "Thank you, Lucien," I correct and he smiles at me. "So, are you excited for your


    auction?"


    He grimaces a bit and I tilt my head at him. "Ah... well... I am, but I''m afraid I don''t have anything to be


    the main attraction."


    "What do you mean? I''ve seen your work. I''m sure you have plenty of brilliant pieces," I insist.


    He smiles tightly. "Thank you Scarlet, but I don''t have THAT piece. You know, the one that is better


    than all the rest. The one that will drive the sess of the show."


    He leans against the bar, seeming to be in distress. "How long does it take to paint something like that?


    Do you have time toe up with something?"


    His eyes widen and he looks over at me as though he just thought of something. "Well... I do have an


    idea..."


    "That''s amazing," I encourage with a smile.


    "Yes... but only if you agree to it..." he says as he stands up to his full height in front of me with a


    charming smile.


    I furrow my eyebrows at him in confusion. "Umm..." I begin, not knowing what to say to that.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Pardon my boldness Scarlet, but you are a very rare beauty. With your unique violet eyes and vibrant


    hair, you would be the perfect subject for my featured piece. Please. I would be forever grateful," he


    pleads as he takes my hand in his.


    "I don''t know..." I respond nervously as I look across the room, wondering where Ethan is.


    My search is cut off as Alpha Lucien continues. "Please Scarlet. I''m begging you. I will even give you a


    cut of whatever the piece sells for."


    "I''m pretty sure Ethan would not appreciate me posing nude for anyone," I remark a bit more


    confidently.


    His mouth opens in surprise and his eyes widen. "Oh! Of course! I''m sorry Scarlet for causing that


    assumption. I don''t only paint nudes. You can be fully dressed I assure you." I bite my lip and shift on


    my feet, still unsure. "And I''ve heard you like to help out some sort of homeless shelter. You could


    always use your share to donate to the shelter or help with buying food or clothes or something for


    them. How does that sound?" My eyes widen. That would be nice, to actually have money to help all


    the packless. His lips twist into a smile as he realizes that he has piqued my interest. "How about we


    split the profit of your portrait fifty-fifty? I feel that''s quite generous."


    "Sixty for me and forty for you. Then we have a deal."


    His smile widens, seeming to enjoy my tenacity. "Why you little minx! You drive a hard bargain! But


    fine! I agree to your terms. Meet me on the thirtieth floor tomorrow morning at seven and we''ll figure out


    the best ce to do this."


    "Fine. I''ll see you then," I answer as a line of serverse out with silver tters adorned with


    delicious looking entrees. I walk away from him, finding Ethan and linking my arm through his as he


    leads me over to the head of a long table. I''m excited at the idea of being able to more effectively help


    the packless, but I sure hope that I don''t regret agreeing to help Lucien.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Ethan''s POV


    I do not like Alpha Lucien. I am doing my best to remain cordial and professional because this alliance


    would be very beneficial for us, but so help me, this guy is getting on myst nerve. Upon meeting


    Scarlet he was overly flirtatious. Now, every time I spot him, he is either eyeing her or talking to her.


    He''s even touched her multiple times. Maybe I''m being possessive, after all it has only been her hand


    or back, but in the werewolfmunity most know it is in bad taste to touch another person''s mate.


    Werewolves are inherently territorial and possessive over their mates, especially those that have Alpha


    blood in them.


    As I spot the servers on their way out, I instantly go up to Scarlet and guide her away, even though I


    know we will be sitting with the Silver Shadow Alpha. We reach the table and I pull out the chair that is


    seated to the right of the head of the table. She smiles at me gratefully and slides a hand down to


    smooth out her dress as she sits down and I push her in. Lucien approaches as I am taking my seat


    and remarks, "Alpha Ethan, you have outdone yourself. The food smells divine. I can''t wait to dig in."


    I force a smile at him as he sits in the chair to my left. "Only the best for our guests," I assure as tes


    are set before us with small portions of several of the restaurant''s best sellers.


    "Oh yes! I find that the Crescent Moon Pack has been quite weing. Going above and beyond to


    please me and my pack. I do look forward to negotiating new terms with you for our alliance," he


    gushes before taking a bite of his grilled beef filet. He lets out an exaggerated moan as he looks at me


    and then Scarlet. "Absolutely delicious!"


    "I''m d you have found everything to your liking," I remark as calmly as I can, despite that I seem to


    be getting more and more agitated.


    "Most definitely. Even the lovely Scarlet has been most gracious," he replies before shooting her a


    toothy grin that makes me want to punch him in the face. I can''t decide if he''s simply trying to make


    friendly conversation or if he is trying to stir up trouble.


    "I think he''s putting on an act. I think he wants our mate," my wolf insists with a growl.


    I look over at Scarlet who seems to be oblivious to the heinous undertone that I am picking up from our


    illustrious guest. Unless she is just better at faking her dislike than I am. If that''s the case, she''ll


    certainly make an excellent partner in pack negotiations. "Even if she''s buying this shit, she won''t do


    anything with him. We can trust her," I insist to my wolf.


    "It''s not her that I don''t trust. It''s him," my wolf answers back grimly. I only smile and nod at Alpha


    Lucien''sment, not wanting to fuel whatever he is trying to aplish. I''m only half listening while


    having a conversation with my wolf anyway. Unfortunately, he takes this as an opportunity to continue.


    "Yes, she has agreed to pose for me so that I can have a featured piece for my art exhibit."


    That instantly draws my attention back to him. My hands clench the utensils I''m holding as though they


    are around his scrawny neck. I struggle to keep myposure as I turn to look at Scarlet with


    narrowed eyes. Her magnificent violet orbs are wide and her red lips hang agape as though she has


    just been caught with her hand in the cookie jar.


    "Oh, did she now?" I ask, my gaze not leaving her face and my voiceing out in a harsh, even tone.


    She quickly closes her mouth and smiles tightly as she reaches out a hand to ce over mine. It''s like


    she is trying to reassure me, calm me. She turns to face me and uses a sugary sweet voice as she


    responds, "Yes. He was worried that he didn''t have anything that would work and asked me if I would


    be his next subject. He''s even letting me have sixty-percent of the profit for whatever it sells for."


    "And why do you need that kind of money?" I question, continuing to control my anger to the best of my


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ability.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Ethan''s POV


    If she thinks I''m going to let her pose for the kind of paintings this guy is known for then she''s dead


    wrong.


    "I''m going to donate it to the shelter. There are so many things the packless could do with that kind of


    money," she insists.


    "You already bring them all of our leftovers. What else do they need?"


    "Well, it is starting to get cold. I could buy them new nkets and coats. I could get them more food


    and drinks. Maybe I can even get them a working heating and cooling system," Scarlet continues


    excitedly.


    "I don''t like the idea of some other wolf having a picture of you," I state, trying to keep myposure


    but ites out more like a growl.


    "Then I guess you''ll just have to buy it yourself," she remarks yfully with a wink.


    "If that''s the case, then I can just give you the money for what you need, no posing necessary. You''re


    not doing it," I finally say in a low voice through gritted teeth, no longer willing to try to reason with her.


    She looks at me, shocked for a moment before her brows furrow at me and her expression turns into a


    re.


    "That''s not your decision Alpha," she remarks. "Lucien has assured me that I can remain fully clothed if


    that''s what you''re worried about."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Well, at least there''s that, but ''Lucien?'' When did she start referring to him so informally? This time,


    Alpha Lucien chimes in, "Most definitely. We will not do anything that Scarlet is notfortable with."


    I look between Scarlet and Lucien, cing my hands on the table as I inhale slowly. "I''d assume both of


    your guards will remain with you?" I ask my mate. Despite their assurances, I still don''t like it and I don''t


    trust Lucien. However, I don''t think I''ll be able to continue to argue on this, especially if I want to be able


    to pursue negotiations with the Silver Shadow Pack. As much as I don''t like Alpha Lucien, I can''t afford


    to have him as an enemy. My pack is known for having the best fighters in the country, but Silver


    Shadow Pack is almost ten timesrger and is the closest werewolf pack outside of our surrounding


    allied packs which means they pose our biggest threat.


    "Of course," Scarlet replies before Alpha Lucien speaks up.


    "They can certainly wait outside, but I don''t want anyone seeing the painting before it is finished," he


    insists.


    I hold back a scowl and sigh. "Fine. They can wait outside."


    "NO! What are you doing?! You can''t let her be alone with him!" my wolf yells in my head, clearly


    furious.


    "It''s not worth the fight right now. Her guards will be right outside the door. If Lucien tries anything then


    it will be thest thing he does." My wolf simply growls ferociously, clearly not happy with my argument.


    Unfortunately, I don''t see any other options at the moment. Maybe I''ll decide to stop by for a surprise


    visit.


    The rest of dinner goes by smoothly aside from both Nicole and Lucien eyeing Scarlet and me. Nicole


    looks like she wants to jump my bones and strangle Scarlet. Whereas Lucien seems to be undressing


    Scarlet with his eyes and looking at me with a smirk like he thinks he''s somehow won. When I catch


    Xander''s eyes he gives me a questioning look and I shake my head almost imperceptibly. "I''ll tell you


    and Alex about it when we get back to my penthouse." He nods and returns to his conversation with


    the Alphas sitting around him. This dinner can''t get over fast enough.


    *****


    The next morning, I begin getting calls from other Alphas from all over the country. They have all heard


    about the art exhibit and auction that we are holding and want to partake. So now I''m scrambling


    around trying to make amodations to house all our unexpected guests. I have people dealing with


    making more food and ordering more supplies. People are reworking the seating andyout of the


    gallery. Everyone is running around and the entire pack house is in chaos. This is not what I wanted to


    be dealing with right now. I don''t even know how all these alphas found out about this.


    I haven''t seen Scarlet all morning which bothers me. She had her meeting with Alpha Lucien this


    morning to pose for his painting. Levi informed me when they got to his floor, but other than that I


    haven''t heard anything else. I checked in a couple times, but all they could tell me was that she was


    still with him. I found the whole thing to be infuriating. Something about that guy really rubs me the


    wrong way.


    Suddenly a panicked voice enters my head, "Alpha, get to the penthouse immediately. It''s an


    emergency. It''s Scarlet."


    I instantly drop everything and rush out the door. If that asshole Alpha touched a single hair on her


    head, I''ll kill him.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Scarlet''s POV


    "Good morning Scarlet! It''s so lovely to see you again! I trust that you slept well," Lucien states with a


    smile as he gestures for me toe in, Levi and Tony following closely behind me.


    "Yes, thank you. And yourself?" I respond politely, trying to get my nerves under control. I don''t know


    why I''m feeling so anxious. After all, I just have to stand here while he paints me, right? He begins to


    lead us down the hall and I look around as I try to remember the tour Ethan had given him the day


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    before. When we stop at a set of double doors, my anxiety spikes up and I look at Lucien. "This is your


    bedroom," I state, trying to remain impassive. Maybe he just needs to get his supplies still...


    "Ah yes! Well, it has the most space and the best lighting this time of day," he confirms as he opens the


    doors, clearly ignoring that I''m obviously hesitating.


    "I don''t know-" I begin before he cuts me off.


    "Don''t worry Scarlet! Everything will bepletely professional," he insists with a smile before pulling


    me into the room by the hand. Tony and Levi try to follow but Lucien instantly stops them. "You two can


    wait outside." He then closes the doors in their faces.


    I stand rigid just inside the room as I look around with wide eyes. The curtains that hang over therge


    window and French doors that lead to the balcony are pulled open, allowing the sun''s rays to cover the


    massive room. A four-poster king size bed is along one wall, a sitting area along another, and in the


    center of the room an upholstered chaise lounge. Near the chaise is an easel with arge nk canvas


    sitting on it. There is a table pulled over to it where all of his supplies are sitting out for him to use.


    "Alright my muse," Lucien beams as hees up to me and takes my hands in his before leading me


    over to the window. "I''m going to start out with taking several pictures of you that way I have every


    angle I need if I need to refer back after you have left. For now, just stand here while I try to get all of


    your angles."


    I give a subtle nod, unsure of how I feel about this whole situation. During dinner I hadn''t imagined it


    would be like this. I''m alone with him in his room and now he is slowly moving around me like a


    predator stalking its prey as he takes picture after picture of me. "Turn your head and look over your


    shoulder for me. Good," he continues to coach as he has me reposition myself before taking more


    photos. "Lastly,e here and sit on the chaise. Prop your elbow up and lean-ah yes. Just like that."


    Finally, he states that he is finished with that and begins looking around the room. "Okay, you can stay


    on the chaise for now. Just rx while I get started." He moves over to his canvas and begins going


    through his supplies. I don''t really pay attention to what all he is doing as I allow my mind to wander. I


    wish Ethan was here. I feel so vulnerable being alone with this man in his room and I don''t like it. I still


    can''t believe he didn''t think of a better ce to do this. Thank goddess Levi and Tony are just outside


    waiting for me. Lucien asionallyes over and adjusts my posture or how my hair isying, but for


    the most part I am left to just lounge back, attempting to rx. Lucien seems to be trying to help with


    ssical music ying softly in the background and avender scent filling the room from burning oils.


    After what feels like hours I finally begin to rx and my body begins to warm. Lucien''s focus is solely


    on his work and my mind continues to drift. I find myself thinking of Ethan, his scorching blue eyes


    burning into me, his dark hair tousled like he just got out of bed, his chiseled jaw covered in dark


    stubble as he prowls over to me. His tanned muscles bulging as he rips his shirt off and pulls me into


    him. Suddenly, my body seems to be much hotter, so much so that I feel like I''m on fire. My eyes begin


    to water from the pain and my stomach cramps. I notice that my panties are damp and when I look over


    to Lucien he is frozen in his spot, eyeing me hungrily with dark eyes that show his wolf has taken over.


    "Scarlet..." he growls lowly as he takes a step in my direction.


    Shit! Realization hits me and panic coils in my stomach, making me instantly feel nauseous. I''m in heat.


    "Get out of here now!" my wolf screeches at me causing me to jump up from my seat, bringing me out


    of my shocked daze.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Scarlet''s POV


    I begin rushing for the doors as theye flying open, Levi and Tony rushing to my side and leading


    me out at the same time that Lucien lunges for me with a roar. He barely misses as my guards hurry


    me to the elevator. My scent is surrounding us and other unmated male wolves begin toe out of


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    their rooms, edging closer to me. Levi and Tony face off on either side of me, ready to protect me at all


    costs and the elevator doors finally open before the three of us climb in.


    I''m whisked back up to the penthouse because we all agreed it would be unwise to go find Ethan in the


    pack house. Instead, Levi mind-links him to meet me in our home. The pain is so unbearable that Tony


    ends up lifting me bridal-style and carrying me to my bed. He lies me down and rushes out, closing the


    door behind him. I''ve heard that this happens when a mated she-wolf takes too long to mate and mark


    with her mate, but I never realized it would be like this. Fire is consuming me and everything aches. I


    can feel my juices along my thighs. The only thing I know to temporarily relieve my pain is an orgasm,


    so I swiftly hike my dress up and slide my hand under the delicatece fabric of my panties. My fingers


    begin working my clit as my back arches, the need to cum is overwhelming. I slip a finger into my soft


    warm folds and begin moving it in and out as my thumb continues to massage the swollen bundle of


    nerves.


    All of a sudden, the door crashes open as Ethan bursts inside, his eyes ck with lust and hunger. He


    quickly ms the door shut behind him without taking his gaze off me. His nostrils re as he breathes


    in my scent. He moves over to me with inhuman speed, suddenly hovering over me as he holds himself


    up on his elbows. I let out a whimper. "Ethan... please... I''m burning..." I beg, my fingers not leaving my


    aching core.


    "I know angel..." he murmurs softly, his warm, minty breath fanning over my face as his nose grazes


    along my jaw and down my neck. "I can''t mark you yet..."


    "I know! Just please! I need to cum. I need you inside me!" I plead urgently, raising my head up to


    nibble on his ear. A low growl rumbles from his chest and he closes his eyes as he tries to maintain


    control over his wolf. I hardly recognize myself. I''ve never been this wanton. And yet, I know I want this.


    He lets out the breath he was holding and stares into my eyes, his reflecting raw animalistic desire.


    "Are you sure this is what you want?"


    "I''m sure," I choke out as I begin to desperately w at his shirt. I know he is trying to not take


    advantage of my situation, but I want him inside me. I need him. "No more talking. This is what I want.


    Now fuck me Ethan," I suddenly demand with a growl as I fling his shirt away from us.


    It doesn''t take any more convincing as Ethan''s jaw sets with determination before he sits up on his


    knees and rips my panties off me, causing me to gasp. He slides a finger into me and I instantly moan


    with pleasure. "Damn babe, you''re so tight," he voices in a husky tone as his eyes rake over me


    intensely.


    "Mmmhmm..." I agree as I close my eyes and arch my back while his finger plunges in and out of me,


    slowly at first before picking up speed and force. His palm rubs my swollen clit, making me quiver


    underneath his touch. He adds another finger and I can feel my orgasm building up inside of me, my


    groans growing louder with each thrust. He leans over and kisses along my jaw and neck, leaving a


    fiery trail as his lips move down my chest and stomach. I feel his fingers as they go in and out, in and


    out, over and over as he increases his ministrations, making me feel as though I''m about tobust.


    Soon I''m riding the waves of my orgasm and before I have even fully recovered Ethan is pushing my


    legs apart as he positions himself between my thighs. I''m gasping in short, ragged breaths as I try to


    abdominals and I can''t help but to admire the magnificent view. His gaze meets mine as he reaches up


    and grabs the top of my dress before tearing it off me and tossing it aside. His hands wander over my


    naked form, exploring every inch with soft caresses, making me shiver in anticipation. My bra goes next


    as his deft fingers swiftly unsp it before they begin to massage my breasts, paying special attention


    to the sensitive peaks. He leaves one hand on my breast as he tweaks and pulls at my nipple while his


    head dips down to my core. His tongue licks at my wet pussy,pping up the juices that are flowing


    freely out of me. It feels so good that I shudder and moan, writhing underneath him. He moves his


    hands to pin mine down by my sides as he ravishes me with his talented mouth and tongue. He sucks


    at my clit, flicking his tongue against it before diving his tongue into me once more,pping and licking


    like he can''t get enough of me. I am shaking as another orgasm takes me, shattering me into a million


    pieces.


    My breathing is uneven and my body goes limp as I look up at him to see a satisfied smirk on his


    handsome face. "I''m not done with you yet angel," he warns seductively as he unfastens his jeans and


    adjusts his boxer briefs, allowing his cock to spring free from its confines. My eyes widen at the sight of


    hisrge member and how hard it is for me. I unconsciously lick my lips, ready for what''s about to


    happen and his eyes instantly darken once more. "Have you ever..." he begins as he lifts my bare legs


    up over his hips before grabbing my ass. I slowly shake my head as I bite my lip. "Okay, we''ll take this


    slow then." He continues to hold my ass up as he guides himself into my warm, wet entrance. He


    moves slow and steady, pausing every once and a while to allow me a moment. Groans leave both of


    our mouths as he slowly slides into me, stretching me around him and filling me up. He takes a few


    long, slow strokes, allowing me time to get use to the feel of his hard cock inside of me before he


    begins picking up momentum. As he continues holding me with one hand the other reaches down and


    uses the heel of his palm to rub at my throbbing clit as he begins pounding into me. "My goddess, you


    are so fucking sexy," he purrs as his hips continue their steady movement back and forth.


    I grip at the sheets, clinging to them as I arch my body into his. My mind is inplete chaos, unable


    to concentrate on anything other than the insane amount of pleasure it is feeling right now. A delicious


    heat spreads through my body, the pain I had felt earlier reced with an overwhelming hunger for this


    gorgeous man. Our eyes lock on one another as his prating thrusts rock the whole bed. The


    sounds of it banging into the wall behind it each time he jams himself deep into me echo throughout the


    room. "Oh my... Oh yes..." I moan, unable to even put together a coherent thought. All I feel is pure


    ecstasy.


    "Fuck..." Ethan groans. I can feel the pulsing of his member and I know he''s about to cum. "Oh Ethan!


    Oh yes!" I wail as he pounds into me, the movement bing more frantic and aggressive, sending


    me over the edge. My slick walls clench around him, both of us reaching our climaxes, moaning with


    <pplete abandon. My goddess, I have never felt anything so earth-shattering in my life.

 Chapter 29 (18+)

    Chapter 29 (18+)


    Scarlet''s POV


    I begin rushing for the doors as theye flying open, Levi and Tony rushing to my side and leading


    me out at the same time that Lucien lunges for me with a roar. He barely misses as my guards hurry


    me to the elevator. My scent is surrounding us and other unmated male wolves begin toe out of


    their rooms, edging closer to me. Levi and Tony face off on either side of me, ready to protect me at all


    costs and the elevator doors finally open before the three of us climb in.


    I''m whisked back up to the penthouse because we all agreed it would be unwise to go find Ethan in the


    pack house. Instead, Levi mind-links him to meet me in our home. The pain is so unbearable that Tony


    ends up lifting me bridal-style and carrying me to my bed. He lies me down and rushes out, closing the


    door behind him. I''ve heard that this happens when a mated she-wolf takes too long to mate and mark


    with her mate, but I never realized it would be like this. Fire is consuming me and everything aches. I


    can feel my juices along my thighs. The only thing I know to temporarily relieve my pain is an orgasm,


    so I swiftly hike my dress up and slide my hand under the delicatece fabric of my panties. My fingers


    begin working my clit as my back arches, the need to cum is overwhelming. I slip a finger into my soft


    warm folds and begin moving it in and out as my thumb continues to massage the swollen bundle of


    nerves.


    All of a sudden, the door crashes open as Ethan bursts inside, his eyes ck with lust and hunger. He


    quickly ms the door shut behind him without taking his gaze off me. His nostrils re as he breathes


    in my scent. He moves over to me with inhuman speed, suddenly hovering over me as he holds himself


    up on his elbows. I let out a whimper. "Ethan... please... I''m burning..." I beg, my fingers not leaving my


    aching core.


    "I know angel..." he murmurs softly, his warm, minty breath fanning over my face as his nose grazes


    along my jaw and down my neck. "I can''t mark you yet..."


    "I know! Just please! I need to cum. I need you inside me!" I plead urgently, raising my head up to


    nibble on his ear. A low growl rumbles from his chest and he closes his eyes as he tries to maintain


    control over his wolf. I hardly recognize myself. I''ve never been this wanton. And yet, I know I want this.


    He lets out the breath he was holding and stares into my eyes, his reflecting raw animalistic desire.


    "Are you sure this is what you want?"


    "I''m sure," I choke out as I begin to desperately w at his shirt. I know he is trying to not take


    advantage of my situation, but I want him inside me. I need him. "No more talking. This is what I want.


    Now fuck me Ethan," I suddenly demand with a growl as I fling his shirt away from us.


    It doesn''t take any more convincing as Ethan''s jaw sets with determination before he sits up on his


    knees and rips my panties off me, causing me to gasp. He slides a finger into me and I instantly moan


    with pleasure. "Damn babe, you''re so tight," he voices in a husky tone as his eyes rake over me


    intensely.


    "Mmmhmm..." I agree as I close my eyes and arch my back while his finger plunges in and out of me,


    slowly at first before picking up speed and force. His palm rubs my swollen clit, making me quiver


    underneath his touch. He adds another finger and I can feel my orgasm building up inside of me, my


    groans growing louder with each thrust. He leans over and kisses along my jaw and neck, leaving a


    fiery trail as his lips move down my chest and stomach. I feel his fingers as they go in and out, in and


    out, over and over as he increases his ministrations, making me feel as though I''m about tobust.


    Soon I''m riding the waves of my orgasm and before I have even fully recovered Ethan is pushing my


    legs apart as he positions himself between my thighs. I''m gasping in short, ragged breaths as I try to


    abdominals and I can''t help but to admire the magnificent view. His gaze meets mine as he reaches up


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    and grabs the top of my dress before tearing it off me and tossing it aside. His hands wander over my


    naked form, exploring every inch with soft caresses, making me shiver in anticipation. My bra goes next


    as his deft fingers swiftly unsp it before they begin to massage my breasts, paying special attention


    to the sensitive peaks. He leaves one hand on my breast as he tweaks and pulls at my nipple while his


    head dips down to my core. His tongue licks at my wet pussy,pping up the juices that are flowing


    freely out of me. It feels so good that I shudder and moan, writhing underneath him. He moves his


    hands to pin mine down by my sides as he ravishes me with his talented mouth and tongue. He sucks


    at my clit, flicking his tongue against it before diving his tongue into me once more,pping and licking


    like he can''t get enough of me. I am shaking as another orgasm takes me, shattering me into a million


    pieces.


    My breathing is uneven and my body goes limp as I look up at him to see a satisfied smirk on his


    handsome face. "I''m not done with you yet angel," he warns seductively as he unfastens his jeans and


    adjusts his boxer briefs, allowing his cock to spring free from its confines. My eyes widen at the sight of


    hisrge member and how hard it is for me. I unconsciously lick my lips, ready for what''s about to


    happen and his eyes instantly darken once more. "Have you ever..." he begins as he lifts my bare legs


    up over his hips before grabbing my ass. I slowly shake my head as I bite my lip. "Okay, we''ll take this


    slow then." He continues to hold my ass up as he guides himself into my warm, wet entrance. He


    moves slow and steady, pausing every once and a while to allow me a moment. Groans leave both of


    our mouths as he slowly slides into me, stretching me around him and filling me up. He takes a few


    long, slow strokes, allowing me time to get use to the feel of his hard cock inside of me before he


    begins picking up momentum. As he continues holding me with one hand the other reaches down and


    uses the heel of his palm to rub at my throbbing clit as he begins pounding into me. "My goddess, you


    are so fucking sexy," he purrs as his hips continue their steady movement back and forth.


    I grip at the sheets, clinging to them as I arch my body into his. My mind is inplete chaos, unable


    to concentrate on anything other than the insane amount of pleasure it is feeling right now. A delicious


    heat spreads through my body, the pain I had felt earlier reced with an overwhelming hunger for this


    gorgeous man. Our eyes lock on one another as his prating thrusts rock the whole bed. The


    sounds of it banging into the wall behind it each time he jams himself deep into me echo throughout the


    room. "Oh my... Oh yes..." I moan, unable to even put together a coherent thought. All I feel is pure


    ecstasy.


    "Fuck..." Ethan groans. I can feel the pulsing of his member and I know he''s about to cum. "Oh Ethan!


    Oh yes!" I wail as he pounds into me, the movement bing more frantic and aggressive, sending


    me over the edge. My slick walls clench around him, both of us reaching our climaxes, moaning with


    <pplete abandon. My goddess, I have never felt anything so earth-shattering in my life.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Ethan''s POV


    Goddess.... That was by far the most amazing sex I''ve ever had. I copse onto the bed beside Scarlet


    and wrap my arms around her, pulling her naked body into mine. My drained cock twitches, already


    awakening to the mere feel of her skin pressed against me. She closes her eyes and sighs while my


    fingers tracezy lines up and down her side as I stare at her perfect form. This woman is utterly


    magnificent. How did I ever survive without her?


    It is clear that she is satisfied and content now. The effects of her heat finally subsiding, leaving her


    utterly exhausted. Only mere seconds pass before I hear her light breathing, telling me that she has


    fallen asleep. A smile spreads across my face as I watch her for a little while. She looks so peaceful


    right now, a far cry from her normal fiery self. I love all sides of her though. She certainly keeps me on


    my toes, making me want to be better. I''m not sure when it happens, but eventually I pass out too with


    my gorgeous mate curled up in my arms.


    *****


    When I awake it is considerably darker, the sun no longer shining into the room. I reach over and turn


    on the bedsidemp before turning my attention back to my mate who stirs as the lightes on. Her


    eyes remain closed and I reach out to brush her soft red locks away from her angelic face. Her lips


    twitch into a smile which causes a grin of my own. I lean down, my lips lightly grazing along her jaw


    until I reach the spot where I will one day mark her so that everyone knows she is mine. I can''t wait


    until that dayes. And until then I have to worry about her going into heat. Now that that has started,


    I feel the pressure to finalize the alliance as quickly as possible. It will continue to happen until she has


    been marked. My eyes linger on the spot for a moment before I suck it into my mouth causing her to


    moan quietly as she squirms next to me. Her eyes flutter before her gaze locks on mine. She beams up


    at me. "You tease," she murmurs with a yful smirk. I chuckle before pulling her into me and nting


    a deep, lingering kiss on her delicious lips. "Mmm..." she moans against my mouth.


    My hands begin to move up and down her sides as she begins to kiss me back, it quickly bing


    more passionate and demanding. Suddenly, she is rolling me to my back and straddling me as her


    hand grips my cock. She begins stroking it as it hardens in her fist. A low groan slips through my lips.


    She grins at me deviously, clearly enjoying the way she is affecting me. My hands roam over her as I


    take in her stunning figure. "You are so gorgeous..." I murmur as my eyes rake over her, following my


    fingers across her soft skin.


    Her smile turns sweet before she leans forward and kisses my mouth, gently biting down on my lower


    lip and tugging on it. She releases it and sits back up before hovering her entrance over my rock-hard


    member. She slowly pushes herself down on top of it so that I can feel every inch as I slide into her. We


    both moan as she begins to rock against me, rolling her hips in a way that has my eyes moving to the


    back of my head. It feels so damn good. My hands grip her hips as she continues to ride me, my


    fingertips digging into the soft flesh. Her head falls back while she moans in ecstasy as I begin bucking


    my hips underneath her, thrusting deeper and deeper into the warm, wet folds of her pussy. "Oh fuck..."


    I groan as my hands slide around and grab her ass, giving it a nice squeeze as our rhythm picks up


    speed. I sit up and wrap my arms around her waist, burying my face in the nook of her neck as I suck


    and nip all over throat, chest, and shoulders. I love the taste of her. Her arms wrap around my neck and


    she nibbles on my ear. Our hands and mouths are all over each other as our actions be more


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    frenzied and desperate. I im her mouth with mine, my tongue invading hers and leaving her


    breathless. Her grip tightens around me as I feel her slick center clench around my dick, pulling an


    orgasm from me at the same time she reaches her climax.


    The room is filled with the sounds of our moans as we ride out our orgasms. Once it''s over she drops


    her head onto my shoulder and takes in a deep, steadying breath. She just sits there for a moment as


    my fingers lightly trail up and down her spine. As soon as her breathing evens out she rolls off me and


    we both lie down again as she curls up against me, resting her head on my chest. My hands continue


    to stroke her, unable to get enough of her soft, supple skin.

 Chapter 30: 29- Desire

    Chapter 30: 29- Desire


    I was avoiding Derek. Rightfully so. I went to Hannah¡¯s and she was excited to see me, we hung out for


    hours until Garret came home. She offered to stay for dinner and Garret didn¡¯t have a problem with it,


    but I felt like it would be a burden so I declined.


    We had a nice time, in my opinion, I hoped she felt the same. We watched some movies, talked, joked,


    she even wanted to do my make-up. It was the first time I saw myself in a mirror in a while. My face


    had some color to it and my hair seemed lighter.


    She gave me the dress and coaxed me to try it on. It was a purple, spaghetti strap, mid-length dress.


    Embarrassingly, when I did try it on for her, Ipletely broke down in her bathroom when I saw the


    scars on the back.


    At that moment, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever hated myself more. Hannah immediatelyforted me, telling


    me there was nothing to be ashamed of. It took some time but she calmed me down. I told her I


    couldn¡¯t wear it, but she insisted I did, that I looked good in it, and I could just wear a cardigan with it.


    I went back to Derek¡¯s home after Garret and snuck my way up to my room. I didn¡¯t bother eating,


    some memories bouncing in my head after the dress incident. I ended up taking it home, and I put it in


    the closet, grabbing some clothes and going into the bathroom to change.


    I was slightly taken back when I turned on the light because on the wall there was a reflexive rectangle.


    A mirror.


    Derek put in a mirror? Because I asked?


    My wolf warmed up at the thought that he cared, but I was so shaken from his actions yesterday that I


    couldn¡¯t share the same feeling as Sage. I guess now my goal was to not cut myself with it. Could I


    even break it?


    What about the razors?


    I doubt he would put those back, and I was right. I checked the bathroom and found none.


    The next day, I also avoided Derek.


    To keep myself busy, in a beneficial way, I went and saw Socorro. He gave me a set of pens because


    as he said, he wanted me to track my feelings and thoughts, that and he forgot tost time. The


    session went well, of course there were a few episodes when we discussed Chris and he asked to call


    in Derek when I couldn¡¯t calm down after a moment. Thankfully he didn¡¯t.


    Although part of me missed him, I shouldn¡¯t but I seriously couldn¡¯t help it.


    I was feeling morefortable around him, although each time sessions started I would get very shy. It


    took some time for the embarrassment to wear off and then we were able to discuss what was needed


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    and wanted.


    When I went back to the house, I put away the pens in the nightstand with my inhaler before I carefully


    walked back down. I didn¡¯t want to see Derek. My wolf wanted to, my bond tugging with unease without


    him.


    Maybe I should¡¯ve, he did put a mirror in the room, as I asked. But still, I didn¡¯t. I ate half a sandwich


    before I went back to my room.


    Then, it was the day of the ceremony.


    I had a small breakfast and of course, distanced myself from Derek. I took a shower and shaved with a


    razor that Hannah gave me. She knew why Derek wouldn¡¯t give me one, but after she made me


    promise to not hurt myself, she gave me an extra one she had. Our secret.


    I got out and did my makeup, and put on the dress. I took a deep breath as I looked at my reflection.


    My eyes started to produce tears as I saw how scrawny and scarred I was. They gathered in my eyes,


    daring to fall and ruin my make-up.


    ( ¡®It¡¯s okay Violet, you can do this.¡¯ )


    I whined in response. I didn¡¯t want to do this, I wasn¡¯t happy with my body or how it looked. I was too


    skinny and although myplexion was gaining color, it still looked like a pasty-olive color. Dull.


    Nheless, I pulled myself together. I grabbed a ck button-down and pulled it over my shoulders


    so it covered my exposed back and shoulders and I put on my shoes.


    I walked downstairs and had to face Derek. He was already waiting at the door and he checked my


    body as I walked up to him. My face flushed at his attention and I kept my head down so he wouldn¡¯t


    notice. Sage purred in anticipation and that confused me.


    ¡°You look beautiful Violet,¡± Derekplimented me. ¡°Smell amazing,¡± he whispered to himself.


    I stuttered for a second finding the words to use, ¡°thank you,¡± I whispered.


    He hummed and reached for my hand. He grabbed it and pulled me to him. I let out a small breath and


    I looked up at him.


    He was so pretty.


    His hair was done neatly and he was dressed in a deep brown button-up that made his skin look tan.


    His eyes stood out.


    ¡°Like what you see?¡± Derek broke me out of my trance and I blushed. ¡°I¡¯m just teasing Flower,e


    on,¡± he opened the door and walked with me.


    It was nearing dawn and was breathtaking outside. The sky a deep purple, navy taking its spot as


    stripes of orange disintegrated behind the tall trees. I felt warm. I¡¯m not sure if it was the weather or if it


    was my wolf happy that Derek was being nicer to me.


    He¡¯ll probablysh out at me tonight and make me feel worse.


    We got to the ceremony and it was nicely set-up. There were lights set up and tables and seats. It was


    beautiful.


    Derek ran it nicely, and even though I was against it, he had me up on the stage when he finalized


    Garret as the Beta of Night Stone. They stood at the podium as I sat with some higher-ranking officials


    behind it. Then he introduced Hannah as Beta female.


    They were both nicely dressed. Hannah dressed in a light blue long dress and Garret wore a nice


    button-down and a tie that matched Hannah¡¯s outfit.


    It was a nice celebration and afterward, people mingled, danced, , and congratted Garret and


    Hannah. I was getting warming as time progressed, ufortably warmer. I wasn¡¯t really into the


    partying so I was sitting at one of the tables, slowly drinking my water to cool myself down. Sage kept


    urging for me to see Derek and there were a few times I saw him looking over at me. I would get


    warmer and he¡¯d studied me before going back to what he was doing.


    ¡°Good evening Violeta,¡± I turned my head to see Socorro. I gave a smile in return, ¡°you look lovely


    tonight.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I rushed, not used topliments. He smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Of course. How are you?¡± he asked as he took a seat at the round table.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing okay, just hot,¡± I told him and he had a knowing glint in his eyes. ¡°How a-are you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Doing just fine. I¡¯m surprised Alpha hasn¡¯t gotten you yet,¡± I raised my eyebrows in confusion at that.


    He went to tell me but a woman called his name, ¡°well, that¡¯s my wife. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll figure out what I


    mean, try not to let anyone near you. I¡¯ll see youter,¡± he smiled and got up, leaving me confused.


    More time went on, my wolf craved Derek more and more and I got hotter and hotter. I got up and


    started to walk away, back to the house. Sage growled at me for walking away from Derek but I ignored


    her.


    Yearning? A small fire of desire building up in me. A desire for Derek. As I was walking away, Sage


    suddenly purred in anticipation and before I could question it, there was a hand that grabbed my arm.


    Sparks flew and I gasped. I felt myself cool down slightly before I med back up.


    Heat.


    I turned and faced him, his eyes were dark, pooling with lust. He pulled me closer to him, my body


    melting with his. A sigh of relief left my lips as I cooled.


    ¡°De-¡±


    ¡°Shh Flower, let¡¯s go back,¡± he spoke, his voice dark with desire, and started walking me back to the


    house, pulling me closer to his side. My need for him grew the more he walked.


    We were at the steps, barely in the door when I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. The heat was too much and


    Derek seemed to be the only thing to cool it down.


    ¡°Derek,¡± I groaned out and fisted his shirt in my hand. I turned to him, my chest pressing against his. I


    looked deeply into his eyes and I went to kiss him.


    I barely moved before his lips took mine. I moaned against his lips which earned a growl from him. His


    hands wrapped around my waist and mine found his neck, squeezing myself into him.


    He pulled me up and walked up the stairs, into my room as he attacked my lips, bringing down my


    temperature. Derekid me on the bed and pulled away from my lips. I whined.


    ¡°Flower, you¡¯re in heat,¡± he said but I didn¡¯t care. I pulled on his shirt to bring his lips back down. He


    held himself up and a small growl left my lips.


    What was his problem? Kiss me!


    ¡°Derek,¡± I whined and moved my hips against his.


    He stiffened for a moment, intensely looking down at me. He let out a frustrated groan and brought


    himself down on me, kissing me.


    I felt pleasure coarse through me straight to my core. I wrapped an arm around his neck, the other


    rubbing his back. He pulled off my shirt that covered my shoulder and then moved the dress straps


    down my arms.


    Small rm bells rang in my mind, I wasn¡¯tpletelyfortable with him seeing my scars, but my


    bond blinded my insecurities.


    He dragged the dress down my body and tossed it to the side. His hands roamed my body and I


    arched into his touch. My core was dripping in anticipation and I wrapped my legs around his waist,


    rubbing against his bulge to find release.


    He groaned against my lips, trailing down to my mark and sucked on it. I gasped in pleasure and he


    continued on his tour. His hand found my boob and gave me a light squeeze. He trailed it down to my


    underwear seam and yed with it while his other hand unhooked my bra and pulled it off of me.


    Once it was fully off and discarded somewhere in my room, he pulled back to admire me. I arched


    more to maintain contact with his clothed chest. Why was his shirt still on, I want it off. A dark growl left


    his lips.


    I furrowed my brows in confusion, caught up in the moment to understand what he was pissed about. I


    looked at where his eyes were trained and a whole wave of knowledge and insecurities washed over


    me. He was staring, not at my boobs but at my cut up abdomen.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. I didn¡¯t know what to do. So, Iid there and waited even though my body


    was on fire at the fact that he wasn¡¯t touching me. His hands on the side of my head were shaking. He


    closed his eyes and let out a breath, leaning down to my stomach. He lightly kissed my scars and I felt


    my bond swell in adoration.


    ¡°You so beautiful Flower,¡± he moved to the long scar that Chris cut into me mere days before Derek


    took me away, ¡°my strong Flower,¡± he whispered, kissing it. ¡°Mine.¡±


    I moaned softly at the contact, my head spinning because all I wanted- all I needed was his touch.


    He moved one hand to my boob and started to fondle it, rubbing my nipple, slightly pulling. My


    breathing became heavier and he moved his other hand over my area between my legs. I gasped at


    the contact and he lightly put pressure on it.


    My body twitched at the unfamiliar sensation. I¡¯ve never felt this pleasured during sex. Derek gave a


    quick peck to my lips before he moved down to my other boob and started to lightly suck on it. I silently


    gasped, my eyes fluttering.


    He hooked his fingers on my underwear and slid them down. Derek brought her fingers to my slit and


    rubbed my wetness over myself. I shivered in desire and glee.


    ¡°Derek,¡± I whispered.


    Why was his shirt still on?


    He hummed against my nipple in his mouth and I felt a bolt of electricity shot down me.


    ¡°Take off your s-shirt,¡± I whispered, dizzy in pleasure.


    He removed his hand from my other breast, and moved his mouth to it, giving it attention as his hand


    unbuttoned his shirt and tossed it on the floor. He moved from my breasts, kissing me down to my


    pelvis. My hands found his hair and knitted in it.


    He looked up at my cracked eyes and removed his fingers from my mound and licked my wetness off.


    Once they popped out of his mouth, he brought them up to me, parted my mouth and I eagerly took


    them, sucking.


    He kissed down my pelvis and parted my legs more so he had better ess. He gave a small kiss to


    the inside of each thigh before he hovered over my middle. He looked up.


    ¡°Please,¡± I spoke through his fingers, one of my hands in his hair, the other on his wrist.


    ¡°Anything for my Flower,¡± he spoke, voice dripping in lust.


    He gave a quick peck to my clit which earned a gasp from me before he put his mouth, licking at me. I


    gasped and bucked my hips, immediately wanting more. He pulled his fingers from my lips and


    grabbed my boob, his other holding my thigh.


    Moans left my mouth uncontrolled. My region was sensually warming up as Derek worked his tongue,


    mouth.


    He rubbed against my entrance before he plunged his fingers in. I gasped out, my hand tightening in


    his hair.


    I knew, if not for the bond at the moment, I would have had an episode. But my bond was cradling this


    moment.


    I purred his name and he inserted another finger in me, quickening his pace. He pulled his mouth off


    my mound and moved up to my breasts, leaving wet kisses all over, his fingers plunging inside me, his


    thumb rubbing my clit.


    I was heaving, one hand clenching my bedsheet. I was spinning, on cloud nine. He sucked and pulled


    my nipples, all while making a pressure build up in my core. I was painting and he kissed my open


    mouth.


    I moaned right into him and he groaned against me. He moved from my mouth down to my mark and


    started to nibble on it.


    That was the final straw.


    I gasped his name, my head falling back, and my back arching as I reached a peak. He pulled away


    from my mark to watch my face and his eyes locked on mine. I was breathing heavily as I started to


    ¡°Fuck Flower,¡± he groaned as I came downpletely. I felt exhausted. He pulled his fingers out of me


    and while maintaining eye contact, he popped them in his mouth and sucked them, my release and all.


    ¡°Sweet.¡± he praised, ¡°taste just like honey, fitting,¡± winked at me.


    A sleepy sound left my lips and he looked down at my tired state. He gave a small smile and kissed my


    forehead. He moved to scoop up my naked body. I moved into his chest, snuggling in his warmth.


    Derek pulled back the sheets and slid in bed with me.


    The moment my head hit the pillow, I felt like my consciousness was there by a thread. Deek picked up


    on it and gave me a light kiss on top of my head, his hand softly rubbing me to sleep.


    ¡°Night Derek,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Goodnight Flower,¡± I heard his whisper as I fell asleep.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Ethan''s POV


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    It is several minutes of us just lying there in silence before she finally speaks. "So, did you ever end up


    catching the rest of Ray''s thugs?"


    "We have three of them right now. They are all locked up. None of them have been particrly helpful,


    but we''re keeping them alive until we can find the other two," I answer as I notice her fingers gently


    ying with the diamond hanging around her neck.


    "Which two are you still looking for?"


    "The twins you told me about, Ryder and Rowan," I reply as I think about her description of them. They


    are just a couple years older than Scarlet. They have always needed someone to follow though they


    are both smarter than the others in their group. They are almost identical except that they have


    different hair styles and Rowan''s is slightly darker. Ryder has a scar on his left eyebrow.


    She nods, her face scrunching up a bit, causing her nose to crinkle. I can''t help but to smile at her. I run


    a finger between her brows, smoothing out the crease that has formed between them. "Don''t worry


    angel. We''ll find them," I assure her. She turns to me and smiles softly before cing a sweet kiss to


    my lips. Suddenly, a loud rumbling sound fills the silence and I cock an eyebrow at Scarlet. "Was that


    your stomach?"


    Her cheeks blush a gorgeous pink and she give me an embarrassed grin. "Yeah. I haven''t eaten all


    day."


    "Seriously?" I ask, surprised. She shrugs and nods at me in response. "Okay, let''s get cleaned up then


    and go down to the pack house for some dinner."


    "Sounds good."


    *****


    We arrive in the dining hall about an hourter and an Omega instantly approaches us. "Good evening


    Alpha, Luna! What would you like for dinner?"


    I take a quick nce around to see what was served before turning back to her. "I''ll have the steak with


    mashed potatoes, green beans, and cornbread. Coffee to drink," I answer.


    "I''ll have the same, but instead of the potatoes can I have some fruit? And a sweet tea to drink please,"


    Scarlet replies.


    "Absolutely! I''ll have that right out for you!"


    "Thank you, Lilly," Scarlet responds as the Omega scurries off towards the kitchen.


    I turn to my mate with a smirk. "Are you on first name basis with all my pack?"


    She waves her hand at me dismissively as I pull a chair out for her. "I''ve been to the kitchens a lot


    because of the shelter so I know a lot of the Omegas'' names," she exins as I sit down beside her.


    I simply nod before the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. The familiar scent of roses and sea salt


    fills my nostrils as Nikki approaches us. I instantly regret giving her back her freedom when her pack


    arrived. I had expected her to go and live with her father and pack once they arrived. Unfortunately, she


    still seems to spend a lot of time in my pack house. I let out a sigh since it is easy to see that she''s here


    to start trouble yet again. "What is this slut still doing here baby?" she asks in her normal snarky voice


    as she sits down on the other side of me and res at Scarlet.


    A low growl rumbles through my lips as I feel Scarlet tense up beside me. "That is my mate you are


    speaking of. You will show her some respect," I demand through gritted teeth.


    Nikki''s eyes widen innocently as she looks at me. "But baby, I thought for sure you would have rejected


    her after what happened this morning," she states in the sugary sweet voice that tells me she is about


    to say something that I won''t like.


    I turn my head to look at Scarlet, wondering if she has any idea what Nikki is referring to. Her eyes are


    wide open like a deer caught in headlights and her cheeks are flushed a dark pink. She definitely has


    an idea of what Nikki is about to say. I can feel my heartbeat elerate. Whatever she is about to say


    is sure to be bad. Scarlet looks scared and Nikki is now wearing a triumphant smile. "I''m not in the


    mood for riddles Nikki," I warn. "Just spit whatever it is out."


    "Well, from what I''ve heard, your MATE went into heat while she was in my father''s bedroom," she


    remarks with an evil glimmer in her blue eyes.


    The entire dining hall seems to be eerily quiet. Everyone is watching the scene unfold before them the


    way that you find you can''t look away from a car wreck. My menacing voice is the only thing that can


    be heard throughout therge hall. "SHE DID WHAT?!"


    _____________


    Author''s Note


    Sorry for waiting so long. I have been through a lot due to this pandemic. It keeps me busy working to


    feed my family. I have to admit it, my work is definitely most important than this. But don''t you worry


    guys, I''m back now and I will do my best to update regrly. Thank you and please keep on supporting


    my stories!

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Scarlet''s POV


    I quickly reach out to grab Ethan''s hand, knowing that the mate bond would help to calm his anger.


    Unfortunately, he quickly snatches it away from me as he turns to me with a cold re. "What were you


    doing in his bedroom?" he hisses, clearly trying to reign in his emotions as he grit his teeth and


    clenches his jaw.


    His voice is lowered, but I know that everyone can still hear him. You could hear a fucking pin drop with


    how quiet everyone is, all eyes frozen on us with panicked, wide-eyed expressions. I clear my throat,


    trying to remain calm and reasonable. "Well... as you know he wanted me to pose for him¡ª"


    "IN HIS BEDROOM?!"


    I let out a sigh. "Yes, but nothing happened. You can talk to Levi and Tony. They were right outside the


    door the whole time."


    "That''s not the point! You were alone with another man in his bedroom!!! YOU ARE MY MATE


    SCARLET!!!" he booms angrily. Suddenly, his eyes seem to widen as though he just thought of


    something and in a harsh whisper he asks, "Did he touch you?"


    I reach out for his hand again and this time he allows it. "Ethan. Nothing happened. He didn''t touch me


    in any inappropriate ways and as soon as I went into heat, I got out of there. Levi and Tony came in


    immediately and kept everyone else away."


    He stares at me long and hard for a moment, his lips pressed together into a grim line as he


    contemtes me, seemingly discerning if I''m telling the truth or not. "Fine. I believe you." At those


    words Nicole immediately lets out an aggravated huff and shoves away from the table, stomping away


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    from us. I don''t pay her any mind as I focus on Ethan as he remarks sternly, "But under no


    circumstances are you to ever be alone with him again. Am I understood?" I instantly nod considering I


    have no ns of being alone with him ever again anyway. "And until I can mark you, I don''t want you


    leaving the penthouse without me."


    "What?! Ethan¡ª" I begin but he cuts me off as he holds up his hand to me.


    "No Scarlet. What if it would have happened while you were in the middle of a crowd? What if there


    would have been too many unmated wolves around for your guards to fight them off? I''m not willing to


    take that risk and you shouldn''t either."


    "But what about helping at the shelter?"


    "Same rules apply."


    "Does that mean that you''ll be going with me then?"


    His eyes widen as he looks at me. Clearly, he wasn''t expecting me to say that. "I don''t have time to be


    going to The Scourge all day everyday Scarlet," he remarks as he sweeps my hair back and tucks it


    behind my ear.


    "Ethan, I''m not giving that up. I''ll have my guards and Jo will protect me to," I insist.


    "Joe? Who''s Joe? Is he mated?"


    I smirk at him and his furrowed eyebrows. "Babe, Jo. J. O. She''s the woman that raised me. And I''m


    sure she''d like to meet you one of these days."


    His shoulders instantly rx before his jaw tenses again and he gives me a serious look. "And what


    about that guy friend of yours? Will?"


    I shift ufortably in my seat as I drop my gaze, unable to look him in the eye as I consider his


    question. "As I said, I''ll have my guards.... And Will... he''d never intentionally do anything to hurt me."


    "Maybe not intentionally Scarlet, but if an unmated wolf catches your scent while you''re in heat all


    coherent thoughts go out the window. The only thing that will be on their mind is mounting you and I''ll


    kill anyone who tries," he growls out.


    "Fine. How about we get a few of the Omegas to help out for breakfast and then you and I go there for


    dinners until I''ve been marked? That way you are able to do what you need to do during the day, but I


    can still make sure that the packless are getting their leftovers and the help they need," I bargain.


    He lets out a sigh and drops his head, ruffling his hair before turning his gaze back to me. "Fine. If


    that''s what will make you happy and keep you safe, then that''s what we''ll do." I smile widely at him


    before wrapping a hand around his neck and pulling his lips to mine. I nt a kiss on him that he


    instantly deepens as his hands cup my face. "Goddess, I love you Scarlet," he says breathily after our


    lips part.


    My grin stretches further as my heart flutters in my chest. "I love you too."

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Scarlet''s POV


    The next evening, I walk out of the bedroom followed by Gretchen after another evening of being


    primped and pampered. Again, I feel an incredible confidence as I walk down the hall in a beautiful


    emerald green gown. It is backless with a plunging neckline. The fabric is a smooth silk that hugs my


    curves before ring out at my hips with a small train in the back. I feel stunning and sexy with such a


    gorgeous piece on and with my hair done up, exposing my neck. When I spot Ethan waiting for me in


    the foyer his eyes widen as he looks at me. His heated gaze slowly moves up my body, causing me to


    shiver. My core instantly feels like moltenva and I take a deep steadying breath. We don''t have time


    to waste.


    I clear my throat, trying to regain myposure before addressing Ethan. "Good evening."


    "Good evening my love," he replies as he closes the distance between us, his arm slipping around my


    waist before he ces a light kiss on my temple. "You look ravishing," he murmurs in my ear before


    continuing. "I don''t know if I''ll be able to keep my hands off you." He nts another kiss on my bare


    shoulder as his fingers slide the thin strap away, making room for his kisses to continue along my skin.


    A soft moan escapes my lips as I close my eyes. "Well you better try Alpha unless you are okay with


    me going into heat in the middle of the exhibit," I warn quietly as I lean towards his ear.


    His gaze rakes over me again before he answers, "I guess I would just have to whisk you away then,


    wouldn''t I? I can''t say I''d mind. Spending the night making love to you sounds like much more fun


    anyways."


    My cheeks blush red, but I can''t help but to smile at him as I elbow him yfully. "Why Alpha, you''re so


    dirty."


    "Only for you my love." He presses his lips to mine in a sweet lingering kiss that I melt into. His


    delicious scent envelops me and I forget that we have a small audience until Gretchen clears her


    throat.


    "Clearly, I rock at my job," she jokes.


    "You do, but my mate would be stunning no matter what," Ethan answers, barely even taking his eyes


    off me. "Thank you for everything Gretchen. Will we see you tonight?"


    "Yeah, I''ll be there around eight."


    "Okay. You''re dismissed," he remarks as he nods his gratitude at her. Then he turns his attention back


    to me. "Are you ready to go angel?"


    I simply nod before he leads me to the elevator with his hand on the small of my back, a pair of guards


    trailing behind us. We go all the way down to the lobby before being ushered out to arge ck


    limousine. Ethan and I are alone in the back as the two guards sit up front with the partition closed.


    Ethan instantly leans over and begins kissing along my jaw and neck. When he reaches the spot where


    I should be marked, he sucks and nips at it lightly and I groan with pleasure.


    *****


    When Ethan said he couldn''t keep his hands off me, I didn''t realize how literal I should have taken his


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    words. I swear, the man is a god with the way he uses his fingers and mouth. My whole body is now


    limp as he finally pulls away from me, a devilish grin on his face as he moves back to the leather seat.


    He passes me a tissue to clean myself up and once I''m done, I hold out my hand for my panties. "Oh


    no... I think I''ll keep these for now," he remarks with a smirk as he sees the surprise on my face. He


    watches my reaction as he stuffs the small piece ofce into the inside pocket of his jacket. My jaw


    instantly drops and my eyes are wide.


    "You can''t be serious!" I exim. His smile just grows wider and he shakes his head at me.


    "Oh, I am. When I manage to get you alone again, I don''t want any extra barriers."


    I clench my thighs together as I squirm in my seat, relieved when I feel the limo pull off to the side and


    shift to park. "You are a dirty perv," I retort with a re, though I''m unable to hide the smile that is


    tugging at the corners of my lips.


    "Yes. And you know you like it," he responds back with a wink before one of the guards knocks on the


    window. Ethan lets him know we''re ready and the door is opened for us. Ethan climbs out first before


    holding his hand out for me to take and helping me exit as well.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Scarlet''s POV


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    We are in front of another gorgeous, modern skyscraper that the Kane brothers own. We take the


    elevator up and it opens onto arge open ballroom. Round tables are on one side, all of them covered


    in fine cloths with gorgeous centerpieces on each of them. People are milling about everywhere


    throughout the decadent room as they cluster in groups, some chatting, some enjoying the art, some


    snacking on hors d''oeuvres. The entire space has dimmed lights while candles flicker on the tables.


    Recessed lighting lines the walls, spotlighting the multitude of canvases that adorn the space. In the


    center is a raised stage with a podium and microphone. A wall is just behind it and slightly off to the


    side so that you can see it passed the speaker. Arge cloth is draped over it and I''m assuming it is


    hiding the portrait of myself.


    My stomach rolls inside of me as my anxiety once again builds. I''m worried about how it turned out and


    what will happen. I''m not sure why. Just the idea of it being unveiled seems to set my nerves on edge. I


    link my arm through the crook of Ethan''s elbow as he guides me into the room and toward his siblings.


    They are all standing in front of a wall divider that has a painting on either side of it. The one they are


    observing is of a woman in the throes of passion as her lover presses her backside against a window


    overlooking the city. "This picture makes me hot," Isa states inly, her brothers instantly groaning at


    her.


    "Goddess Isa! We don''t want to know what makes you hot!" Tyler exims and I let out a small


    chuckle.


    "Ohe on! I know I''m not the only one!" she insists back.


    "I''m pretty sure that''s what Lucien was going for," I remark as Ethan and I finish our approach.


    "Lucien, huh? You on a first name basis with him now?" Xander asks with a cocked eyebrow. A low


    growl rumbles out of Ethan.


    I shrug nonchntly. "That''s what he told me to call him," I answer innocently.


    "You look stunning Scarlet," Isa pipes up, sessfully changing the subject.


    "Thank you. So do you," I return.


    "So, do you guys want to look at the rest of the work?" Alex questions.


    "I''d love to."


    "Lead the way," Ethan states with a gesture of his hand to saydies first. We begin wandering along


    the edge of the room as we look at one painting at a time. The chatter continues as everyone takes


    turns remarking on the pieces.


    "Wow. I love this one. Look at the brush strokes," Isa says about one.


    "This one is more my style," Alex remarks in front of another.


    "Alpha Lucien clearly likes women..." Xander adds after looking at what must have been the tenth


    painting we passed. And he was right. Every single piece portrayed a woman as its main focus, though


    they were of varying ages, races, and stages of undress. Some of the paintings were clearly meant to


    be provocative while others brought out the other sides of a woman, maternal, driven, sad, happy. Each


    one was exquisitely done and provoked all kinds of feeling and emotions. Lucien was clearly very


    talented.


    As we finished looking at the disyed pieces, a familiar voice rang out from behind us. "Alpha Ethan!


    Miss Scarlet!" Lucien greets as hees up to us. "I do hope you''ve enjoyed the exhibit!"


    "Oh yes. It''s been wonderful," I reply with a smile as a waiteres by with a tray of champagne and


    offers us all a flute of the bubbly liquid. Lucien quickly snatches up a couple and hands one to me with


    a beaming smile.


    Ethan matches his with a tight grin of his own, clearly not liking Lucien''s presence. He picks up a drink


    of his own and takes a gulp before turning back as Lucien continues. "I can''t wait to unveil my featured


    piece. I do hope you all like it. I have had such a creative surge since meeting my lovely muse," he


    coos as he ces a hand on my lower back. Ethan res daggers at Lucien as his chest rumbles,


    clearly trying to hold back his wolf.


    I smile politely at him and shift my body, causing his hand to drop back to his side. "Yes, well, we


    should probably go take our seats. Dinner will be served soon and then the auction will begin," Ethan


    remarks gruffly.


    "Ah yes!" Lucien replies with an excited p. "I better finish my rounds! Alphas,dies, sir," he adds as


    he bows his head to the rest of us to bid ado.


    "I hate that guy," Ethan growls once Lucien is out of earshot and distracted by someone else.


    "Ohe on. He''s not nearly as bad as his daughter," I remark as I squeeze his shoulder, trying to


    calm him down. I lean over and kiss him on the cheek before we go and take our seats at the table that


    is front and center before the stage.


    Dinner is delicious and as they finish people begin to mill about again as numbered paddles are


    handed out to everyone who is wanting to participate. Ethan and I are standing in the center of the


    open floor in front of the stage after being introduced to a couple other Alphas. They start on one end of


    the wall as the canvases are brought up one by one and bid on. I am shocked by how much some of


    them are going for. The room is full of wealthy Alphas from all over the world, but I had no idea to what


    extent. Paintings were going for tens of thousands of dors.


    Finally, we are down to thest piece as Lucien returns to the mic. "I would like to thank all of you for


    I do have one more piece that I am very excited about. As soon as I arrived here in Crescent City, I


    found my muse. She is a rare beauty and I just had to paint her, immortalize her. And I must give my


    sincerest gratitude to my subject, the stunning Scarlet Denton," he toasts as he holds out his


    champagne flute to me. I instantly blush at all the attention as all eyesnd on me. Whispers and


    chatter break out for a moment before Lucien continues. "And now for the piece de resistance."


    My heartbeat elerates and my breath hitches as Lucien reaches up and yanks the cover off the


    painting with gusto. Gasps fill the room and Ethan snarls as I stand frozen. For a mere moment, the


    rest of the room seems to disappear as I stand there in shock. My breath is stuck in my throat as I stare


    up at the stage. My wide eyes are locked on a massive canvas disying a painting of me,pletely


    nude.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Ethan''s POV


    A low, even growl hums through my chest and throat as I stand there, jaw and fists clenched tightly.


    Part of me wants to storm the stage and rip into that piece of shit Alpha. The other part of me is trying


    with all my might to not make a scene. Alphas and other high-ranking wolves from across the country


    are here and I can''t afford to make any rash decisions. Unfortunately, that also means that all these


    wolves are seeing therge canvas sitting front and center on the stage.


    Scarlet''s form is in the middle of the painting. Her body is facing away, just slightly twisted as she looks


    over her shoulder with ae-hither look as though beckoning her lover to follow her. A sheer sheet is


    clutched to her chest, slightly blurring the side of her breast that is shown and the part of her ass that


    the fabric trails behind like a train. The rest of her ispletely bare. My wolf is going ballistic inside of


    me, desperately wanting to take control.


    After the few seconds it takes me to register the painting of my mate, bared for all to see, I turn to her.


    "What the hell is this?" I snarl through gritted teeth. She turns to me, her eyes are wide in surprise and


    brimming with unshed tears. It is clear that this isn''t what she was expecting either and I reach out to


    grab her hand before she takes a step towards me.


    "I swear to you, I was fully dressed. I didn''t agree to this. This¡ª" she gulps as she tries to regain her


    "I know. I believe you," I state inly, my anger softening slightly as I pull her into me. Suddenly, bids


    starting in and we both instantly tense. There is no way in hell I''ll willingly let another male hang a


    picture of my mate for them to ogle over, especially one where she is so indisposed.


    The auctioneer rattles off numbers as the amount continues to rise higher and higher. Without even


    thinking I raise my paddle. I don''t care what it will cost me. That painting is mine. As the amount climbs


    higher and higher in the hundreds of thousands, Scarlet tugs on my sleeve. "What are you doing?" she


    whispers harshly, her eyes wide.


    "Don''t worry about it. This is nothing," I assure her. Her jaw drops as she looks at me. I simply give her


    a smile and raise my paddle again, not even listening to the amount that is being said while my eyes


    stay trained on her. Her gaze alights as she stares back at me. Suddenly, she grabs my jacket cor


    and pulls me to her, crashing her soft lips against mine in a deep,manding kiss. One of my arms


    wraps around her waist, lifting her from the ground as I hold her body flushed against mine. The other


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    hand still going up to bid whenever a number is called out.


    Many have given up but there are two other men that continue to bid against me. They are both


    unmated Alphas, one from what use to be California and one from what use to be New York. Both of


    their packs are known to be some of the wealthier ones in the region. As the one from California bids


    again I let out a loud roar before my gaze looks pointedly at each of my opponents. I''m done with this


    game. Scarlet is my mate and it''ll be over my dead body to let one of them take home this painting of


    her. The auctioneer calls out another number and I raise my paddle, silently daring either of the other


    Alphas to chime in. Neither do. Finally, the auctioneer bellows out, "Sold! To Alpha Ethan Kane for


    $850,000!"


    Still holding my mate to me, I lightly ce Scarlet back on the ground before I stroll up to the stage. I


    shake hands with the auctioneer and give him what I owe. Then I turn to Alpha Lucien. A grin is


    stered on his face as he tries to keep his friendly demeanor, but when I meet his eyes it morphs for


    a second into something wicked. This asshole is severely trying my patience. I take his outstretched


    hand in mine and squeeze tightly, feeling the bones break as he flinches in pain. He quickly recovers


    as he pastes his fake smile back on his face. I yank him towards me as I lean forward and whisper near


    his ear, "Youe near my mate without me again and I''ll kill you." Lucien res unhappily at me as I


    turn to face the audience. They are apuding so I wave and smile at them before gesturing to a group


    of my men that are off to the side.


    They immediatelye up the steps of the stage as I mind-link them. "Cover that up and take it to my


    penthouse." They all nod before I also link Alex to lead the way since the men who are now carefully


    wrapping the picture of Scarlet don''t have ess to my home.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Ethan''s POV


    Scarlet and I don''t stay long after that. Neither of us enjoy the looks she is getting from all the unmated


    males. Every time she catches one of them staring she instantly blushes, looking away and snuggling


    into me. I keep my arm around her, sending warning growls at anyone who gets too close or looks too


    long. Scarlet''s guards stay close, forcing everyone to give us a wide berth. The only ones able to get


    close are my siblings who make a fewfortingments before we decide to just turn in for the


    night.


    Scarlet buries her face in my chest, clinging to my shirt with her fist. I lean my cheek against the top of


    her head and soothingly rub her back as we sit in silence as the limo pulls into traffic. "Are you okay?" I


    ask her gently.


    She doesn''t bother looking up at me and shakes her head, still pressed against me. She sucks in a


    breath and lets out a shuddering sigh. "I just can''t believe he did that! I feel so..." she pauses as she


    tries to think of the right word to describe what she is feeling. "Vited. I feel so vited. And the way I


    was being looked at afterward..." She stops again and shakes her head as though she can''t even


    continue.


    "I know angel. It will all be over soon. Lucien and I are supposed to be meeting in the morning to


    finalize the treaty and then they''ll be leaving," I answer. Though, I''m not even sure if I want this treaty


    anymore. I know I should make the effort, but after what that no good Alpha pulled tonight, I can''t say I


    care about the benefits anymore. However, I''m going to try to remain civil since that is what''s best for


    my pack, despite how I feel about the man personally.


    "Thank goddess," Scarlet murmurs, clearly ready to be rid of our unwanted guests.


    It doesn''t take long to get back to Kane Enterprises where we ride the elevator up to our floor. We


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ignore the wrapped canvas that leans against a wall in the foyer and soon find ourselves cuddled up in


    our bed. It has been a long and trying night. My mind races with so many thoughts and feelings yet


    again. I want to rip Alpha Lucien''s head off but that would likely start a war that I doubt we could win. I


    hope that once I wake my thoughts will be calmer and clearer so that I know what to do. I let out a sigh


    as I scoot further down into the covers. Scarlet rests her head on my chest as we both getfortable.


    Both of us struggle to keep our eyes open and eventually allow sleep to take us.


    *****


    The next morning Scarlet and I get into a long debate as she insists she wants to help out at the shelter


    while I''m in my meeting. Ourst conversation about it had been me telling her I didn''t want her going


    anywhere without me. Now she is desperately trying to change my mind. "I just need to get away. I


    don''t even like the idea of being in the same building as that man. I don''t care what you have to do to


    feelfortable with this, but I need to go do something. I need to get my mind off everything that


    happenedst night," she insisted as she held my gaze, her hands clinging to my biceps, urging me to


    listen.


    We have now been arguing about this for about fifteen minutes. I stare into her pleading eyes and with


    a sigh I answer reluctantly. "Fine, but I''m going to triple your number of mated guards. You are to stay


    with them at all times."


    "Deal. I''ll only be gone a few hours. Just long enough for you to finish your meeting and for the Silver


    Shadow Pack to get the hell out of town."


    I lean forward and kiss her forehead before she turns to go get ready and I leave the living room. When


    I get down to the conference room, I find Caleb, Alex, and Xander are all there along with my Gamma


    Jonah, Delta Garrett, and a handful of guards. The packwyer is seated at the table across from


    another man that I don''t know. I assume he is the packwyer for the Silver Shadow Pack. They are


    both sitting quietly as though they are notfortable being within the same vicinity as each other. Not


    even a minuteter Lucien steps out of the elevator with his Beta, Gamma, Delta, and own guards as


    well.


    Once we have all taken our seats the Crescent Moon Packwyer stands up and clears his throat.


    "Here is the contract that we wrote up based on your previous conversations. You''ll find that everything


    is there including the training for any new recruits you have," he states as he passes out copies of the


    alliance treaty that we had previously agreed upon once I had announced that I found my mate.


    Lucien flips through the pages with a scowl for a moment, though it doesn''t seem like he''s really


    reading any of it. It is only mere seconds before he sets the contract back down on the table in front of


    him and turns to face his ownwyer. He gives him a curt nod and the man stands up, smoothing out


    his suit jacket before passing out his own stack of papers. "Due to the threat that Alpha Lucien received


    on his lifest night from Alpha Ethan, here is a revised version of the treaty," he states and I notice


    sweat beading along his hairline. He''s nervous. Very nervous.


    I look at him skeptically before turning my gaze to Lucien who seems perfectly rxed with a smug


    smile on his face. My eyes narrow at him as I move my attention to the packet sitting in front of me. "I


    want you to read every line in this. I don''t trust them. Make sure there is no crazy loopholes or


    demands," I urge through mind-link with the packwyer Donovan.


    He meets my eyes with a slight nod before he begins reading through his own copy. The room is


    ufortably and clears his throat again. "Alpha, you''re going to want to look at line fifteen on page


    seven."


    I quickly flip to the section he mentioned at the same time that Lucien finally decides to speak. "Oh yes,


    that is my most important request if you want this alliance treaty to go through." I frantically find the line


    and my eyes widen, my wolf letting out a ferocious growl. "I want to seal the deal with two marriage


    contracts. You will still marry my daughter Nicole. And I get Scarlet."

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Scarlet''s POV


    "Why that lousy son of a bitch!" Will exims as I finish telling him about the unveiling of my portrait.


    "Tell me about it. I can''t wait until he and his pack are gone. I thought his daughter Nicole was bad, but


    at least she was a bitch to my face," I reply as I pour batter onto the industrial stove top to make


    several small pancakes.


    "They both sound like nasty pieces of work," Jo grumbles as she breaks open an egg a bit more


    forcefully than necessary. I give her a pointed look and nod in agreement.


    "Luna," my guard named Harry says as he approaches from his post by the doorway. I look over my


    shoulder at him and he continues. "Alpha is requesting your presence. Sounds urgent. We need to go."


    I give him a curt bob of my chin before I turn back to my friends. "Well, I guess I have to go. I''ll try to


    return this evening to help with dinner," I tell them as I wipe my hands off on a towel and take off my


    apron. Jo cleans her hands off too and gives me a brief hug.


    "Just keep us posted so we don''t worry. I swear, ever since you found your mate you seem to get into


    so much more trouble," she shakes her head in astonishment.


    "I''ve noticed, but at least it''s not typically his fault."


    "Neither of you are perfectly innocent in that regard, that''s for sure," she remarks as she lets me go and


    I give a quick hug to Will as well.


    "Remember I''m only a mind-link away," Will adds before pulling away.


    "I''ll keep that in mind," I answer before giving them both onest look. "Wish me luck."


    "Good luck. You''re probably going to need it," Will replies back.


    *****


    We arrive at Kane Enterprises about twenty minutester and I am led to a floor that I''ve never been to


    before. The elevator doors open with a ding before I walk into a sleek waiting area. Offices are lined up


    on the other side withrge windows and wooden doors. Most of them are dark except for the one


    straight ahead. The blinds are pulled so I can only see shadowy outlines of people. However, I don''t


    need to see them to know that something is wrong. Raised voices carry throughout the entire level and


    I inhale deeply as I try to mentally prepare for whatever I''m about to walk in on.


    "This is bull shit and you know it!" I hear Ethan exim heatedly.


    One of the guards lightly taps on the door before it is opened by a man I recognize as Ethan''s Delta,


    Garrett. He steps aside quietly as we file in, Ethan and Lucien don''t even seem to notice as they are


    standing on the other side of the room, locked in some sort of argument. "No. This is business," Lucien


    states coolly.


    "Like hell it is!" Ethan yells back, disdain dripping with every syble.


    The two men that I believe are thewyers are both trying to calm the situation, though they are clearly


    at a loss. Neither seems to have any idea where to begin or how to end the quarrel. I clear my throat


    and the two men stop and turn to me. However, that still doesn''t seem to attract the attention of either


    of the Alphas as they continue their exchange. "We came here to negotiate an alliance after you


    decided that the original terms no longer worked for you. I think I''ve been quite understanding thus far,"


    Lucien states matter-of-factly.


    Ethan''s nostrils re and his eyes widen. I can easily imagine steaming out of his ears. He is livid.


    His Alpha aura is seeping out of him, making the others in the room slowly back away from him. "And


    you know the reason for that! You knew when you wrote up this contract that there was no way in hell


    I''d agree to your terms you condescending bastard!"


    Lucien narrows his eyes and opens his mouth to speak before I put two fingers in my mouth and blow.


    A loud, high-pitched whistle echoes through the room, causing everyone to look at me in surprise. Even


    the two neanderthals stop their bickering to turn to me, both wearing an expression that tells me they


    hadn''t even realized I was here. Suddenly, Lucien''s sour look turns into one of joy as he smiles and


    begins to walk over to me. "My muse!" he exims as he opens his arms as though about to hug me.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Before he gets too close, two of Ethan''s men block his path to me as they stand shoulder to shoulder.


    "Don''t you dare go anywhere near her!" Ethan instantly growls before cing a hand on Lucien''s


    shoulder and yanking him back.


    "Don''t youy your paws on me!" Lucien spits back vehemently.


    "HEY!" I shout at them, bringing their attention back to me. "Would someone like to exin to me what


    the problem is?" I inquire as I look between the two Alphas with a pointed expression as though I''m


    scolding two children. There is a moment of silence as they re at one another before Ethanes


    towards me, squeezing through his men.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Scarlet''s POV


    He ces his hands on my shoulders as he looks into my eyes and his touch calms the both of us, the


    way the mate-bond is supposed to. A sigh escapes his lips as he releases his anger at Lucien and


    focuses on me. "Before the Silver Shadow Pack had decided toe here we had agreed on new


    conditions to our alliance," he begins before he gestures over to one of the men wearing a suit that I


    had assumed was one of thewyers. "Donovan wrote up a new contract with everything we had


    agreed on. It just needed to be signed by both parties with witnesses and a notary present. However,


    Lucien decided to make some amendments to the terms we had set."


    "Okay. So, what were the changes? What''s the big deal?" I ask, not seeing what has the two men, who


    are normally reserved, so worked up.


    Ethan seems to hold his breath for a moment as he grits his teeth in irritation. I can tell he is trying to


    not blow up again and I wait patiently for him to exin. Finally, he lets out a puff of air and continues.


    "He wants you, Scarlet. He wants you to be his Luna and wants me to still take Nikki as mine."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I just stare at him in shock as I try to figure out if he is serious. Obviously, he doesn''t seem like he''s


    joking and this is certainly no joking matter. But at the same time, it''spletely insane. Why in the


    world would Lucien try to negotiate such terms. He had to have known that we wouldn''t agree to it,


    right? "I... I''m not sure..." I begin though I realize I have no idea what to even say to that. "I mean...


    you''re kidding, right?"


    "My lovely Scarlet, surely you can understand why I want you as my own," Lucien purrs from his spot


    several steps away. He is still barred from getting any closer to me and I shoot him a re.


    "SHE IS MINE!!!" Ethan bellows back as he wraps an arm around my waist and pulls me closer to him,


    as though trying to further shield me from Lucien.


    "No, she''s not. She is not marked. If you want an alliance with Silver Shadow Pack, you can still get it.


    But I want her. She''s the only thing I want," Lucien insists and his tone just further angers me.


    "You can''t have me. I''m not a prize to be won or property to be sold. Neither of you have any say in that


    matter," I snarl out as I try to keep myself as calm as possible.


    "Surely you care what happens to your friends in The Scourge and the Crescent Moon Pack? My


    military is at least five times the size. If I wanted to take over this whole territory or just in burn it to


    the ground I could. And I wouldn''t bat an eye. However, if you came with me and were my Luna, I


    would do everything in my power to protect them and to make you happy. I wouldn''t even think about


    attacking them. Doesn''t that sound like a fairpromise?" he asks in a business-like tone.


    "No. It sounds like ckmail," I instantly retort with a snarl.


    "Crescent Moon wants us as allies. I was fine with that as long as my daughter married into the Luna


    position of a strong, well-known pack. But there is nothing else they can offer me that I want, except for


    you, my muse."


    "Why me?" I demand as I narrow my eyes at him.


    "Because you are the most gorgeous creature I have everid eyes on. And now I must have you."


    I stand there in silence, stunned. I don''t want him. I want Ethan. But am I really willing to risk going to


    war with the Silver Shadow Pack? Ethan has talked to me about his reasons why he had wanted this


    treaty. This had been really important to him. It''s because of me that it is all falling apart now. I''m


    snapped from my thoughts as fingers lightly grip my elbow and turn me. My eyes meet Ethan''s


    sapphire gaze and he pulls me slowly towards him. His hands move to my shoulders as he stares into


    my eyes that are now mere inches from his. "I love you Scarlet."


    I tilt my head, confused on why he felt the need to tell me that right now. Still, I respond in kind, "I love


    you too."

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    scarlet''s POV


    He lifts his head and turns to face the room. "I need to speak to Scarlet in private," he states before


    guiding me to the door. All of the guards stay close as they protect us from all sides as we exit the


    conference room. He leads me to an office at the far end of the hall. He goes to sit on the edge of the


    desk and pulls me to him so that I''m standing between his legs. "I need you to know something


    Scarlet." I give him a soft smile as I nod at him to continue. He gives a tight grin back. It''s clear that he


    is worried about the situation. "I wanted you my whole life, but I never imagined that I would love you


    as much as I do. I know that at times I can be a real asshole, but I also know that I would do anything


    for you. And that means I''m willing to go to war if I need to. You are the best thing that ever happened


    to me and there is no way in hell I will give you up."


    My smile widens as he reaches up and cups my cheek, sweeping my hair behind my ear. I nuzzle into


    his warm palm and close my eyes for a moment, letting his touch further rx me. I open my eyes to


    meet his mesmerizing blue orbs staring back at me. "I feel the same way Ethan, but what are you


    saying exactly? What do you want to do?


    "I want to make it clear where we stand. That I am yours and you are mine. I want to say fuck the


    alliance. And I want to mark you," he states determinedly.


    My grin stretches and my cheeks begin to hurt. "Okay."


    "Okay?" he questions, the surprise clear on his face which just makes meugh at him.


    I nod at him as I reach up so that my hands can y with the short hairs at the nape of his neck. "Yes,


    Ethan. Okay. You can mark me."


    The ecstatic smile that appears on his face warms me up and sends butterflies fluttering in my


    stomach. He instantly wraps his arms around my waist and pulls me into him, his lips crashing into


    mine. My arms tighten around his neck as I kiss him back. Our lips mold together perfectly as we allow


    all of our current problems to melt away for just a moment. I can''t believe I even considered agreeing to


    Lucien''s absurd request. There is no way that I could be happy without this man by my side. This one


    time, I''m going to be selfish.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    After a while, we finally pull away. He grabs my hand and leads me back to the conference room where


    everyone is still waiting for us. "So, did you guys decide on what you are going to do?" one of the


    "Yes," Ethan replies as he wraps his arms around my waist and pulls me into him so that I am pressed


    against his body. He buries his face in the nook of my neck before I feel his incisors pierce my skin.


    Searing pain shoots through me before warmth and pleasure take over, causing a moan to escape my


    parted lips as my head falls back. The whole worlds seems to fade away so that it is just me and Ethan.


    "NO!!!" I hear someone yell as I remember we are not alone. Ethan slowly releases me from his bite as


    he runs his warm tongue slowly across my tender flesh. I raise my head to meet Ethan''s gaze, seeing


    that his determination remains. We stare at each other for only mere seconds though it feels like hours.


    Finally, we turn to look at Lucien who is clearly livid. His lips are pursed tightly and his jaw is clenched


    and twitching. His face as taken on a purple tinge as though he has stopped breathing in protest. "This


    will not be thest you''ve seen of me! You don''t care about an alliance anymore?! Fine! Maybe when I


    march onto yournds with 50,000 warriors you''ll realize what an idiot you are!" he growls.


    Ethan snarls back, "You have until eight o''clock tonight to have your entire pack out of my territory.


    Anyone still here after that will be executed for trespassing."


    Lucien seethes before I decide to add, "And take your daughter too."


    Ethan wraps an arm around my waist, his hand gripping my hip as he pulls me to him. Just the feel of


    his body seems to calm me. We watch as everyone files out one by one until it is just the two of us left


    in the conference room. Ethan''s eyes ze over as he is clearly mind-linking people, his facial


    expression asionally changing because of something that was said. Eventually, he focuses on me


    and ces a gentle kiss against my lips. When he pulls away I question, "Do you think that was the


    best thing to do?"


    "He didn''t really leave us much of a choice. He knew there was no way I''d agree to his terms. If it''s a


    war he wants then it''s a war he''ll get."

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    *****Warning: This chapter contains mature sexual content that may not be appropriate for readers


    under 18*****


    Scarlet''s POV


    The rest of the day Ethan spends working. Orders have been sent out to make sure that none of the


    Silver Shadow Pack members go anywhere or do anything that they shouldn''t. Their vehicles have


    been brought around to the entrance for them. Wolves have been sent to help them get everything


    packed and loaded up. Ethan wants them gone as soon as possible and I can''t say I me him. I feel


    the same way.


    My skin is still crawling thanks to Lucien. The more I think about what he did to me, the things he said,


    the more frustrated and disgusted I be. I can''t believe I hadn''t seen it before. I should have


    followed my gut. The moment I had stepped onto the floor where they were staying, I knew something


    didn''t feel right. I should have just left then and there. Then, maybe this whole mess would have been


    avoided. I hate the way he had taken advantage of me, the way he had used me. He manipted me


    into posing for him and then painted me naked for all to see. He must have been the reason Alphas


    from all across the country suddenly knew about the exhibit and auction too. That sick son of a bitch.


    I can feel the anger inside of me growing as the low boil seems to turn into an inferno. That man


    envisioned me naked. He painted a picture of me that was surprisingly urate, considering he had


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    never actually seen me so indisposed. A shiver runs up my spine at that thought. I can''t help but to feel


    dirty and have the sudden urge to take a shower. I go into the bathroom and turn the knobs until


    scalding hot water begins spewing out of the showerhead. Steam almost instantly begins filling up the


    bathroom as I strip out of my clothes and climb in. I take my loofa and douse it in some delicious


    scented body wash before I begin to roughly scrub every inch of me.


    When I realize that Lucien still has pictures of me, I feel the need to do the whole process over again.


    He could paint more portraits if he wanted to. And he''ll still have his memories too. Just the idea of him


    thinking about me makes me feel sick. It seems so perverse now. Before, I had felt that his works were


    all so beautifully detailed but now.... Now I wondered if all the women he painted had willingly posed


    that way for him or if he had tricked and betrayed them too.


    When I finally get out of the shower, I pat my hair dry with a towel before wrapping it around my body. I


    hear a door m shut and wander out into the bedroom to find Ethan rubbing a hand down his face. As


    soon as he notices me his features change. He had looked tired and overworked, but now his hooded


    eyes are staring at me with unbridled desire. A new energy is rolling off him in waves as his eyes ze


    a fiery trail that starts at my toes and goes all of the way up my wet body, lingering on my bare skin and


    curves.


    A low, rumbling growl sounds from his chest before he takes a couple quick strides over to me. He is


    swiftly in front of me and hoisting me up before I wrap my legs around his waist. I can feel the bulge in


    his jeans as it rubs against me and I can''t help but to move my hips as I grind against him causing him


    to groan. His lips crash into mine, iming me as his. His mouth is deliciously demanding as his tongue


    delves into my mouth, massaging and tasting every inch. He moves with me until I feel a wall pressed


    against my back and he sets me down.


    With a quick yank, he rips my towel away and throws it to the side before spinning me around so that


    my back is to him. He takes my hands and ces them against the wall to either side of my head. With


    his foot he kicks my feet apart so that my legs are spread for him. I feel utterly exposed and vulnerable


    and yet I love it. Heat begins to spread through my body, reaching all the way to my fingertips and toes.


    I can feel myself getting wet and my stomach clenches in anticipation.


    Ethan pulls his shirt over his head before tossing it aside and returning to stand behind me. Both of his


    strong hands reach around as one grabs my breast and begins squeezing and massaging it. The other


    hand slithers down between my legs as his thumb finds my nub and begins pressing slow circles


    against it, making my legs quiver and my knees go weak. "Oh goddess..." I moan as my head falls


    back.


    His lips begin moving along my neck and shoulders, he nips and licks at the mark he had made several


    hours earlier and I whimper as my lust for him spikes uncontrobly. His lips explore my body, his


    fingers tweak and roll my nipple before switching to my other breast, making sure they both get


    attention. His hand between my thighs reaches lower, slipping a finger into my slick folds before adding


    another. "Oh baby... you''re so wet for me," he groans in my ear, making me shiver.


    My legs feel like they are about to give out on me and Ethan removes his hand from my breasts as he


    wraps the arm around my waist, helping to support my weight. His other hand moves behind me, giving


    my ass a squeeze before his fingers slide back into my pussy from behind. "Oohhh..."


    I lean forward a little, pressing my ass into him as his fingers plunge in and out of me until I''m


    screaming in ecstasy. As soon as I have cum, he flips me around and yanks his pants down to his


    ankles before kicking them off. He slides his hands under my thighs as he lifts me up again. He


    continues to bear my weight as he presses my back against the wall and thrusts his massive cock into


    me. "Aaah!" I moan as he begins to pound into me. His movements are quick and frenzied and so hot.


    Each thrust feels like it will send me over the edge. I grind my hips against his, feeling him going


    deeper inside of me, hitting my g-spot. "Oh yes!"


    His momentum picks up as he pummels into me harder and faster and deeper. I''m panting as my


    fingernails dig into his shoulders. I wrap my legs tighter around his waist, pulling him into me as I lean


    my head forward. My climax is building and ready to burst as I allow my incisors to extend before


    mping down on the nook of Ethan''s neck. "AH!" he groans loudly, his hips somehow moving even


    faster. I grip his shoulders tightly as my tongue sweeps over the fresh wound before I let out a wail of


    pleasure. His grunts and groans be louder too and I know that he is about to cum too. I can feel


    my pussy squeeze around him as it milks out everyst drop.


    After a moment, my body goes limp in his arms and he rests his head on my shoulder, still holding me


    up. Eventually our breathing evens out and he carries me over to the bed, cing me down gently. He


    climbs in after me and throws the covers over both of us before he wraps an arm around my waist. He


    pulls me into him so that my bare body is flush against his. "My love," he murmurs as he nuzzles


    against me. "You are mine. Forever and always."


    "And you are mine."

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Scarlet''s POV


    *****


    The next day I wake up early to go to the shelter again. Now that I''m marked I don''t have to worry


    about going into heat, so my guards have gone back down to the normal three. Ethan is busy working


    yet again. Now that the possibility of an alliance with the Silver Shadow Pack is gone, they are


    preparing for a siege. Ethan has ordered a wall to be built around the entire territory. They are even


    reaching out to their allied packs to see if they want to be included within the perimeter. Security has


    been doubled and all able-bodied wolves are to begin warrior training.


    A few hourster, Ie back to the pack house after I''m done serving breakfast to the packless.


    When I do, I immediately go looking for Ethan. I end up finding him in his actual work office. "You know,


    I don''t think having three offices is really necessary," I say as I lean against the door frame.


    He looks up at me and smirks. "And yet I use them all," he replies teasingly. I shake my head at him


    before walking in without waiting for an invitation. I sit down in one of the leather chairs in front of his


    desk and he leans back in his. "How''s the shelter?" he inquires.


    "Good," I answer with a nod of my head. "That''s actually what I wanted to talk to you about."


    He quirks an eyebrow at me and the corner of my lip tugs up. He''s adorable. "What about?" he asks.


    "Well, I think you should consider letting them join the Crescent Moon Pack. Or at least one of your


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    brothers'' packs."


    He scowls for a moment before forcing a neutral expression. "And why would I do that?"


    "Well, because we need more warriors. We already know we will be severely outnumbered if the Silver


    Shadow Pack decides to attack. And there are a lot of packless that could help. They are good people.


    People who had been leaders and warriors in their old packs. People who were healers and


    cksmiths. I really think it would be beneficial for us," I insist.


    Ethan''s lips press into a thin line. He clearly doesn''t like the idea. "I''ll think about it," he says after a


    moment of silence.


    "Really?" I press.


    "I said I''d think about it and I will," he states through gritted teeth. I nod, deciding I don''t want to overdo


    it. I know what he has against the packless and I understand. Though, I still don''t know if I truly believe


    it. I think it''s time I finally ask Jo and see if I can get some more information about it.


    *****


    Later that evening I''m in the kitchen at the shelter with Jo. I press the roller into ayer of dough and


    begin to roll as I look over at her, mincing vegetables. "Jo, did you ever meet Lenore Kane?"


    She pauses what she is doing for a second, hesitating before answering me. Whatever I said seems to


    have shook her and my anxiety spikes. What if Ethan is right and the packless really did kill his


    mother? She slowly begins mincing again and after another moment''s silence she replies, "Yes... I


    knew her. Why?"


    "You knew her? Like well?"


    She lets out a deep sigh before cing her knife on the table and looking at me. "Yes. You could say


    that." I stare at her, waiting for her to further exin. When she realizes that I don''t n on relenting


    she rolls her eyes at me. "She used to help run the shelter. During the Great War there had been a ton


    of wolves that ended up no longer having any leaders, no longer having packs. There were wolves with


    injuries and illnesses. Most of us had no homes left, so much of the city had been destroyed. And every


    day more wolves were wandering into the borders looking for safety and shelter," she begins before


    exhaling deeply once more. "Lenore wanted to help. When I met her she was helping to set someone''s


    broken leg. She saw me hobble up, covered in blood and rushed up to me to see if I was okay. I was. I


    had just gotten done helping a few other wolves who had made their way over after being injured in


    some battle. We got to talking and I told her about my ideas for the shelter. Originally, we expected it to


    be temporary, just while strays were still wandering in and so many homeless."


    "So... she helped start the shelter?" I ask, unable to hide the surprise from my voice.


    "Yeah. She had been a really greatdy. A lot like you actually. She was kind andpassionate,


    always wanting to do her part to help others. She''s the one that introduced me to the Rickards'' whose


    farm I work at. She died not even a week after that. Next thing we know, Seth Kane is banning all


    packless from going inside Crescent Moon territory or working or anything. Never really understood


    why they would turn on us like that, after Lenore had put so much effort into helping us. She even


    brought her three boys around once."


    I cock my head, confused, though she doesn''t notice. She seems to be lost in her memories as she


    stares off at something unbeknownst to me. "So, you don''t know how she died?" I ask softly.


    That seems to snap her back as she looks at me with wide eyes. "What?! No! Of course I know! I was


    there!"


    "Wait! So, you saw the packless kill her?!"


    "Huh? No! It was rogues! We are right on the outskirts and don''t belong to a territory. Back then we had


    a ton of trouble with rogues. We were attacked and of course she wanted to help. She got killed when


    fighting off a rogue that had attacked one of the pups."


    I shake my head, my eyes beginning to moisten. That''s horrible. And so sad. I can''t believe Ethan has


    no idea what really happened to his mother. None of them do. "And you''re sure it was rogues?"


    "Of course I''m sure! Why? What''s with all of these questions?"


    "Ethan told me his mother died at the hands of the packless. That''s probably why his father decided to


    ban us from working or living in the territory."


    Jo lets out a huff and shakes her head, closing her eyes as a single tear treks down her cheek. I''ve


    never in my life seen her cry before. "No no. It was rogues. She died saving a little girl..." Jo trails off


    before meeting my eyes. "It was you. You were the one she had saved."

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Ethan''s POV


    The elevators ding open as I reach the foyer to my penthouse. It''ste and I''m exhausted after such a


    long day. I walk in and turn on the lights, startled when I notice Scarlet sitting on the sofa. She has her


    knees bent up in front of her with her hands resting on top. She seems lost in thought as she stares out


    the wall of windows. It''s like she didn''t even notice or care that she is no longer alone, no longer sitting


    in the dark.


    I''m instantly worried. Clearly something is wrong. I toss my leather jacket over the back of a chair and


    walk slowly over to her. Cautiously, I sit down beside her. When she still doesn''t acknowledge my


    presence, I reach up and gently sweep her hair behind her ear. Her eyes suddenly focus on me and I


    can tell she has been crying. Her eyes are red and puffy and dried tear tracks mark her cheeks. I cup


    her cheeks as her lip quivers as she looks at me. "Babe? What''s wrong? Are you hurt?" I question


    worriedly. She bites her lip and shakes her head before taking a shaky breath.


    "I have something I need to tell you..." she begins and I can tell she is nervous. This of course, causes


    my anxiety to spike as well.


    "Okay... what is it?"


    "You know how you told me about your mother?... And how she... died?" she replies softly, carefully.


    My lips press together. I do know. In a moment of weakness, I had pretty much yelled it at her. It''s not


    something I like to talk about, let alone think about. I manage to give her a curt nod, silently telling her


    to continue. "Well, I had asked Jo about it. Turns out she knew your mom."


    My eyes widen imperceptibly. Jo must be older. What happened to my mom was about twenty years


    ago when the war was just starting toe to an end. St. Louis had been won and renamed Crescent


    City. Survivors were wandering into our borders regrly, ready to make this their new home. "Okay..."


    I say, not sure what she is getting at.


    "Well, she said that your mother died when rogues had attacked the packless. She died saving a little


    girl..." Scarlet pauses for a moment as she inhales deeply before letting it out in a quivering breath.


    "She died saving me."


    I stare at her for a moment. My brain seems to be struggling toprehend what she is telling me.


    "What do you mean? How do you know this? Are you sure?" I ask as I begin firing question after


    question at her.


    "Yes, Jo was there. I''m so sorry Ethan. I''m so sorry," she sobs as fresh tears begin to leak out of her


    eyes and down her rosy cheeks. She shakes her head and I instantly reach out for her, pulling her into


    an embrace. She sobs into my shoulder as I lightly run my fingers through her hair and down her back


    soothingly. My thoughts are swirling around in my head as I try to make sense of everything she just


    told me. It''s like I''m in shock. My own mind seems to be indistinguishable. Luckily,forting my


    beautiful mate seems to be calming my own nerves as well.


    "Sshh shh," I murmur in her ear. "It''s okay Scarlet." I can feel my own eyes watering and I take in a


    deep breath trying to calm myself. Everything that I thought to be true was a lie. I have no idea whether


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    it was an intentional lie or not and I guess I may never know. But my mother died a noble death. My


    mother died being the kind of Luna that people love and respect. She saved a young girl, my beautiful


    mate. I miss my mother and I love her, but now that feeling hase back tenfold. She is the reason


    that my angel, my love is here today. She grew up to be just as kind andpassionate, just as brave.


    My mother would be pleased. I know that she would have loved Scarlet just like a daughter.


    I raise Scarlet''s face to look at me as her breathing begins to even out and her tears slow. I use the


    pads of my thumbs to wipe them away as I stare into her mesmerizing eyes. "I love you Scarlet. What


    happened to my mom was a tragedy but even knowing what would happen to her, I have no doubt that


    she would do it again. She would be proud of the woman you became. Proud that you were going to


    take up her mantle as Luna of the Crescent Moon Pack."


    She sniffles and a small smile lights her face. "Really?"


    "Really," I insist with a grin of my own. I kiss her forehead before she nuzzles into me. Holding her


    tightly, I enjoy the feel of her against me. She tilts her head before I feel her soft lips press gently


    against my cheek. She wraps her arms around me and embraces me tightly. It''s as though she knows


    exactly what I need right now, my perfect mate in my arms.


    *****


    The next morning, I get up and have some breakfast before mind-linking Alex and Xander to meet me


    in my pack house office. They arrive shortly after me and I sit on the edge of my desk. "You guys


    should take a seat," I warn as I gesture to the two leather armchairs that are positioned in front of me.


    They give each other questioning looks before following my suggestion. "Last night, I got some new


    information that I think you both need to hear," I begin as they both look at me. I inhale deeply before I


    begin to tell them everything that Scarlet had told me. They sit there in silence, as different emotions


    sh over their features. Alex bows his head as silent tears fall down his cheeks. Xander leans back,


    his foot propped on his knee and a hand resting on his chin as his eyes hold unshed tears. He seems


    to be staring off into space, thinking.


    "And you''re sure?" Xander finally asks.


    "Yes," I answer.


    "So, the packless are innocent?" Alex then questions.


    "Yes, which brings me to something else I wanted to talk to you both about. Scarlet suggested we allow


    the packless into our packs."


    They both open their eyes wide with surprise before I continue. "I was thinking we could all visit the


    packless and talk to them. We can interview all of them and help ce them in jobs in the city. I know


    of several of our businesses that are hiring and ording to Scarlet there are a lot of skilled packless


    members. We could house them and the ones that don''t want to live in our pack houses can rent


    apartments if they want. We can evenly divide them among our three packs based on skills and


    needs."


    They stare at me and at first, I think they believe I have gone crazy. Finally, Alex speaks. "I think that''s


    a good idea. Sound like they were wrongly banned anyway."


    "And we could definitely use more help now. We''re being spread pretty thin now that we are preparing


    for an attack from the Silver Shadow Pack," Xander adds.


    I feel the hairs on the back of my neck stand up as a shiver seems to run through my spine. My brows


    furrow, wondering what caused such a reaction. Surely it wasn''t just the mention of our impending war


    with the Silver Shadow Pack. I shake those thoughts away and turn back to my brothers. "Okay, so I


    want you each to select a few of your guards and a few of the HR managers from some of our hiring


    businesses. They can go with Scarlet tomorrow morning when she goes to help serve breakfast at the


    shelter. Everyone will be there for their meal so that way we can make the announcement and the


    people can take their turns toe and talk to us," I begin as we start to make ns. I want to get


    everything organized as quickly as possible so that we can start getting everyone trained and in ce.


    The packless are also not well protected where they are currently. I n on building the wall around


    their area as well, but they are still right on the edge which means they would be the first ones attacked


    if anyone were to break through the barriers.


    We spend a few hours in our meeting as we also discuss different aspects of our various businesses.


    The moon is now shining overhead and the sky is an inky blue. "Onest thing before you guys go. I


    was thinking about having a ceremony to introduce Scarlet as the official Luna of the Crescent Moon


    Pack. I thought it best to try to do it as soon as possible to help with morale and so that everyone


    knows who she is and can help protect her when the Silver Shadow Pack shows up."


    "That''s a good idea. Do you need any help with the nning?" Alex offers.


    "Alex, can I have you work up a budget n for the event and book a venue? Xander, I want you to talk


    to Persephone and see if she cane up with a menu. I would like for her to cater," I reply to which


    they both nod. "Okay, then that''s¡ª"


    "Alpha!" a panicked voice sounds in my head that I quickly recognize as one of Scarlet''s guards for this


    evening. Nerves creep up my back and I instantly have a bad feeling, my gut twisting inside of me and


    my breath hitching in my throat. "There''s a problem! You need toe to The Scourge immediately!"


    "What''s wrong? Is Scarlet okay?" I instantly ask as my heart begins hammering in my chest.


    "She''s missing sir. Scarlet is missing."

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Scarlet''s POV


    "Argh..." I groan as I try to open my eyes. My head is throbbing and my wrists and ankles are sore. I


    feel tired and groggy and it takes me a moment before I realize that I''m staring at someone''s jean-d


    ass. Turning my head, I look around as I try to figure out where I am and what''s going on. I''m certainly


    not in Crescent City anymore, I can''t even see the tall skyscrapers against the early morning light. I''m


    hanging upside down, flung over someone''s shoulder with my arms tied behind my back. My ankles


    seem to also be restrained, though I''m not sure what is being used. It is too strong for me to break, but


    it isn''t burning me which means it''s not silver.


    The crunching of leaves fills the silence as I''m walked through the middle of nowhere. There are no


    distinguishing features, just a lot of tall grass, trees, and overgrowth. Breathing in, I try to see if I


    recognize the scent of my captor, but I don''t smell anything except for the nature that surrounds us. I


    begin to squirm, wanting desperately to get a handle on what the hell is happening. Soon, I am


    unceremoniously dropped to the ground where Ind with a thud and the air is knocked out of me.


    "Ugh..." I wince as I try to roll myself into a sitting position to look up at my kidnapper.


    As soon as their facese into my line of view, I let out a gasp. "Ryder?! Rowan?! What the hell do


    you think you guys are doing?! Untie me this instant!" I demand.


    They both smirk at me evilly, making my blood run cold. I don''t know what they are up to, but whatever


    it is will not be good for me. "I''m afraid I can''t do that kitten," Rowan murmurs teasingly as Ryder drops


    arge pack to the ground and pulls out a bottle of water. He takes a sip before passing it to his brother


    who does the same. As they quench their thirst, I look around from my new vantage point. To the right I


    see an old ramp that heads directly towards what use to be a small town. There are buildings right


    along the rundown interstate that look like hotels and restaurants. They are now covered in vines and


    overgrowth, but the city sprawls out and seems mostly intact though long ago abandoned. Therge


    sign next to the ramp says exit 52. Most small towns no longer exist. When the war started, it effected a


    lot of businesses, so people started moving to the cities that were nning to rebuild and had the


    supplies to do so. Now the little a bit of poption that is left are much more condensed and no longer


    spread throughout the countries like they once were.


    "Why can''t I scent either of you?" I ask as I raise an eyebrow suspiciously at them, wanting to get as


    much information as I can.


    "A special spray covers our scent. We sprayed you with it too. There''s no way the notorious Alpha


    Ethan Kane will be able to track your scent now. So, we should have no problems with him finding you


    before we can get to our destination," Ryder answers with a cocksure expression that makes me want


    to smack him.


    "And where is that? Our destination?"


    He folds his arms across his chest and res at me. "Not your concern kitten," Ryder hisses, with a


    teasing tone. I scowl at the nickname that both Ryder and Rowan seem to have adopted for me. I open


    my mouth to protest as Rowan holds the water bottle out to me. I nce over at it and debate on being


    stubborn or not. I allow him to approach and he slowly tips the bottle to my mouth. I take a few gulps


    before bringing one into my mouth and spitting it in his face. His look of shock is priceless, but his eyes


    quickly narrow at me angrily before he raises his arm. He backhands me so hard across the cheek that


    I find myself lying on the ground again. I let out another series of groans as I try to right myself and then


    I''m kicked in the gut. Two low chuckles sound from above me as the twins seem to enjoy my torment.


    "Alright, that''s enough," Ryder eventually chimes in. "We need to be on our way again. We still have a


    lot of ground to cover."


    "A lot of ground? Where are you taking me? Where are we?" I question as Ryder bends down to get


    something else out of his bag. He opens a bottle and pours something onto a rag. The smell is familiar


    and suddenly I realize why. I instantly begin struggling against my restraints again as he strides toward


    me with a bone chilling smirk, the rag still in his hand. The scent of chloroform bes stronger as he


    approaches me, grabbing a handful of my hair and pulling it back so that I''m forced to look at him. My


    legs swing and kick as I try to defend myself but unfortunately it is to no avail. With my ankles bound


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    and my wrists cuffed behind my back there isn''t much I can do. Ryder presses the soaked cloth over


    my nose and mouth before everything goes ck again.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Scarlet''s POV


    When I awake again the sun is setting and the sky is a blur of colors. I''m upside down on one of the


    twin''s shoulders again as they run with me like a sack of potatoes. The scenery zips by me as they use


    their inhuman speed to run down what looks to be another overgrown interstate. This time I try to


    remain still and limp as I observe my surroundings. I don''t want them drugging me again. I need to


    figure out where we are going and how to get out of this mess. Ethan must be going crazy by now.


    Surely, he is aware that I''ve gone missing...


    Ethan! That''s it! Maybe I can use our mate-bond to mind-link him. I''ve never tried it before, but mates


    should be able to link just as easy as one can with their own pack. My eyes search the horizon for any


    information I can give him to help him find me. We are clearly heading north along an interstate. My


    gaze moves along to the side as I watch for a sign or mile marker that I can give him. Finally, I spot


    one. My eyelids close as I try to focus all my energy on building a connection with Ethan. "Ethan...


    Ethan can you hear me?"


    After just a moment I hear his voicee through loud and clear in my head. "Scarlet! Thank goddess!


    Where are you?! Are you okay?!" he exims and I can hear both the relief and the panic in his voice.


    "I''ve been better, but I''m okay. It''s Ryder and Rowan. They took me from The Scourge, sprayed us with


    something to cover our scent. I''m not sure where they are taking me yet, but we''re heading north on


    some old interstate. We just passed a sign for a ramp to Joliet," I answer him as I try to get as much


    information to him as I can before the twins catch me.


    "Alright, hang on. I''m going to take a look at some old maps and see if I can figure out where you''re


    heading."


    "Okay."


    Several minutes pass as I impatiently wait for him to say something to me again. When he finally does


    his voice has taken on a scary tone. He seems to be trying to hold back whatever emotions he''s feeling


    as he speaks. "Scarlet..."


    "I''m here."


    "Based on which way you are heading, it looks like they are taking you to Silver City, where Alpha


    Lucien and the Silver Shadow Pack live."


    "Shit... do you think Lucien put them up to this? Maybe offered them payment? Or a position in his


    pack?"


    "I wouldn''t put it passed him. He seemed hell bent on getting you..." Ethan remarks with a low growl.


    The idea of me with Lucien clearly angers him. As for me, I feel nauseous at the idea. He has turned


    out to be such a slimy creep.


    "Well, he can''t have me," I respond determinedly.


    I can sense him smile at my response, it seeming to calm and reinvigorate him. "That''s my girl," he


    replies before continuing. "But Lucien seems like the type that is used to getting what he wants. Just be


    careful my love. I''m assembling a team and we areing for you. I''ll be there as soon as I can."


    "Don''t worry about me. I can handle Lucien. Just don''t underestimate him and stay on guard. I''m sure


    he has already considered that it wouldn''t take you long to find out he was behind me going missing.


    There''s no telling what kind of precautions he has taken."


    "I''ll have my best strategists and fighters with me angel. I''ll be fine. And I''ll see you soon," he answers


    and my heart flutters in my chest.


    "I''m looking forward to it."


    A small smile appears on my lips and I can sense his smirk as well. Despite our predicament, we still


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    have the ability to put each other at ease. I miss him and am looking forward to seeing him, holding


    him. It''s crazy to think how quickly things change. Not long ago, I didn''t even know Ethan. And then we


    had such a rocky start. I didn''t think I''d ever trust him or feel safe with him. Now I can''t imagine my life


    without him. Maybe it''s simply the mate-bond, but he''s all I want. He''s everything. And I''ve definitely


    fallen for him. The way he looks at me, the way he touches me, his protectiveness, the tingles that


    travel through my skin, and the way he makes butterflies fill my stomach, I love it all.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Scarlet''s POV


    Soon we are passing buildings that gradually get bigger and bigger while also getting more congested.


    Eventually we are stopped by a pair of guards. "What''s your business here?" one demands, though I


    can''t see him from my position.


    "Wee bearing a gift for Alpha Lucien," Rowan replies as he lowers me to the ground and spins me


    around to face the two unknown wolves. I stumble slightly with my ankles still bound together, but


    Rowan steadies me as he ces hands on my arms. Both the guards narrow their eyes at me


    suspiciously before they look at one another. The left one gives the other a nod and then the one on


    the right mind-links someone as his eyes go glossy.


    A momentter the left says, "Alright, follow us."


    Rowan hefts me up again and I grunt as his shoulder hits me in the gut. I begin to squirm and he gives


    my butt a couple pats. "There there," he begins teasingly and a low, threatening snarl rips through my


    lips. "Don''t start acting up or I''ll have to drug you again," he warns. I grumble softly to myself as I hold


    my head up and look around. That''s when I notice therge skyscraper that we are heading towards. It


    is both magnificent and bizarre. It is somehow modern and medieval as it is built to look like a castle,


    but with steel and ss. My eyes travel up to the tall spires that touch the sky. Every inch of it is


    pristine with arge silver gate surrounding it to help protect it against unwanted visitors. My stomach


    flips within me. I hope Ethan and his team can find a way in.


    We stop at the gate''s entrance and a camera buzzes and moves as it focuses on us before a voice


    crackles through the inte. "State your business."


    One of the guards then replies gruffly, "Alpha is expecting us. We have brought him his chosen Luna."


    Another loud buzz sounds before the gates open and we walk through. Large, arched ss doors


    swing open into arge throne room. Humongous crystal chandeliers hang above us. The floor is a


    shiny blue tile that looks much like the thick, tinted windows. The only thing in the room is a wide


    tform with a throne sitting in the middle of it with smaller versions of it on either side, presumably for


    his Luna and daughter. Just the thought of Nicole makes me grimace in disgust before I hear another


    door open from off to the side. I strain my head to try to see but am unable, until Rowan puts me down


    again. That''s when I see him. Lucien standing in front of his throne with a disarming glint in his eye that


    spells trouble. A shiver runs up my spine and it feels like ice has filled my veins. Fear. This man is


    seemspletely unhinged and I have no idea what to expect next from him.


    I''m held firmly in ce as Lucien strides towards me, a wicked grin spreading across his lips. "Hello


    again my lovely muse," he coos once he reaches me. He is now only a step away from me and my


    stomach does a flip, making me want to vomit. I have half a nerve to let it happen. Maybe if I spew all


    over his fancy leather shoes he''ll lose interest. However, I don''t want him to know how much he affects


    me.


    "What the hell do you think you''re doing?! You have no right!" I exim as I push through the sick


    feeling that hase over me.


    His eyes sh with anger for a moment before he reigns it in. "I have every right! I am Alpha of the


    Silver Shadow Pack!" he retorts as he extends himself to his full height.


    "And I''m Luna of the Crescent Moon Pack!" I insist back and his thin lips instantly curl into an enraged


    snarl.


    "Not yet you aren''t. He has not presented you to his pack yet and therefore it isn''t official."


    "I''ve been marked and mated. I don''t give a damn that he hasn''t announced it yet. The only reason he


    held off was because he didn''t want to be disrespectful to you, you sick bastard."


    He steps closer to me and ces his hands on my arms to hold me in ce as his chest presses


    against mine. The guards and twins all step back, feeling the threat of his alpha aura as it rolls off him.


    For some reason it doesn''t affect me. It only makes me angrier. "You will be mine within the week. I


    have requested the assistance of a witch that lives in my territory. She knows a spell to remove your


    mark so that I am free to ce my own on you."


    "No. Ethan is my mate. I will never be yours. You can''t have me. I will fight you until myst breath," I


    remark with defiance as I meet his eyes.


    "Good. I like a good fight," he growls back as his arm reaches around me and yanks my hair back so


    that I''m forced to look at the ceiling. I ampletely vulnerable to him in this position and I utterly hate


    it. Traitor tears fill my eyes as my fear and frustration seems to bubble up to the surface. I feel his lips


    press against my neck and I squirm in his grasp, which he immediately tightens around me. His mouth


    works its way down my throat as he licks and sucks at me sensitive flesh. I feel a single tear escape my


    eyes at it slowly trickles down my cheek. I exhale slowly as I try to calm myself. I don''t want to show


    any kind of weakness. He stops when he reaches the nook of my neck, where Ethan''s mark is. He


    res at it before pulling back from me. "Soon, my mark will be on you and everyone will know that you


    belong to me."


    "NEVER," I demand forcefully, meeting his gaze once more.


    He holds his hand out to Ryder who passes him the rag and bottle of chloroform. I try to back away, but


    trip into Rowan who wraps his arms around me, keeping me still as Lucien ces the cloth over my


    nose and mouth. And for the third time in less than twenty-four hours I''m enveloped by darkness.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Ethan''s POV


    A row of ck off-road vehicles is sitting out front as my team loads thest of the equipment. We don''t


    know what we should expect but we are nning to be ready. "Ethan!" Caleb calls to me as he jogs up.


    I turn to him before he continues. "I sent the scouts and a couple of the strategists ahead, they''ll keep


    us informed through our links. They are going to get us as close as they can and figure out our best


    way to get in undetected."


    I nod before my brotherse up to me with someone I wasn''t expecting in tow. "Will? What are you


    doing here?"


    "I heard that piece of shit Alpha took Scar," he answers angrily.


    "That''s what we suspect, yeah."


    He nods curtly. "Then I''ming with you."


    I give him a hard look and I can see he''s determined. I could use all the help I can get and I know he


    will have her best interests at heart. I don''t know if I trust his feelings toward Scarlet, but I can certainly


    trust him with her life. "Fine," I answer. "We''re heading out in five. Grab what you need." The men


    continue to scramble around me and we finally climb into the vehicles and take off.


    The roads be more and more worn as we head out of the city limits. We bounce around on the


    rough terrain, but we keep the speed as we zoom across the old roads in the direction that our scouts


    went. A burning sensation rips through my chest as a weird tingling feeling creeps along my neck and I


    instantly know what the cause is. Lucien is kissing my mate. I can sense her fear, her disgust and my


    fists clench tightly as I fight the urge to break something. "Faster. We need to go faster," I urge. The


    driver of my vehicle quickly nods before pressing his foot harder into the gas pedal.


    We are flying as fast as our vehicles will go as we grip onto the handles above our heads, preventing


    us from being thrown around like rag dolls. I try to link with Scarlet, make sure she''s okay, but I can no


    longer sense her. That causes my anxiety to spike and my fear to escte exponentially. I hate that I


    couldn''t protect her from being taken from me. But I won''t let him hurt her. "We''re going to kill him for


    touching her," my wolf growls angrily in my head.


    "You bet your ass we are," I quickly assure him with a snarl of my own.


    I should have known he couldn''t be trusted. My gut had told me that I shouldn''t have let her anywhere


    near him. This is my fault. I knew something was up and I didn''t do anything about it. "We''re going to


    do something about it now. Just focus on getting our mate back."


    I nod resolutely. Right. I need to focus. "Be cautious. We smell something strange," one of the scouts


    says through our link. The row of cars instantly slows and I know that everyone else heard the warning


    as well. The night is dark and everything seems quiet and still except for the low rumble of our engines


    as we continue moving towards our destination. The beams of light shine out in front of us and I spot a


    shadowy figure several yards ahead. Then a couple more appear. I shift my eyes as I bring my wolf


    forward so that my vision changes. Now I can see the details of the figures. "Vampires," I inform my


    team so that they all hear.


    The carse to a stop and we all get out of the vehicles as others shift into their wolf forms. Growls


    fill the quiet night and some birds fly away, startled by the sudden sound. "What do we have here?" a


    low, sinister voice questions from the vampire standing in the center.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Nothing that concerns you. Let us pass," I insist. I''m on edge. Vampires typically live in ns. Surely


    there are more than three around here. Where are the others?


    "Now, that''s no way to speak to your elder," the vampire tisks.


    "Sorry. Let me rephrase. Let us pass NOW," I reply firmly. The vampire smirks.


    "Clearly an Alpha with that attitude," he states with a scoff to hisrades and they both chuckle.


    "I''m afraid we don''t have time for a little chat. So, if you would all just move, we''ll be on our way."


    "Oh, you''re not going anywhere. Now be a good boy and heel."


    I let out a growl. These guys are just wasting my time. My alpha aura takes over as I feel it oozing from


    every pore. "DON''T MAKE ME KILL YOU OLD MAN! NOW MOVE!"


    He suddenlyunches at me and I quickly shift into my wolf form. More vampires appear as I vaguely


    notice a small overgrown town off to the right. They must be living there in the shadows. I jump to meet


    my attacker as my other wolves begin defending against the others. The vampire is incredibly strong


    and fast as we grapple against each other. I bare my teeth as I growl ferociously at him and he reaches


    out to grab my neck. I bite his arm and tear out a chunk causing him to drop me as he howls in pain.


    He lunges again but I dart around, narrowly escaping before I take another nip at him. Everything blurs


    as we both use our inhuman speed attacking and blocking. I remain out of his grasp as I try to take him


    down. Finally, I sink my teeth into his neck and he wails out as I hold him to the ground. With a quick


    yank the vampire falls limp as his blood leaks out of therge open wound that I left. Crimson soaks


    into the ground around him, painting it bright red in the lights of the vehicles. I look around and watch


    as thest couple vampires are taken down.


    I survey the scene. A several of my men are injured but nothing serious. We were all able to survive the


    attack. All the injuries should heal quickly because of our werewolf genes, so I''m not worried. We shift


    back and wipe ourselves clean before getting dressed and climbing into the cars. We take off and I try


    to link Scarlet again. Still nothing. I''m beginning to get more and more worried. "We need to hurry," my


    wolf urges.


    "I know!" I growl back.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Ethan''s POV


    I don''t need his constant reminders. My anxiety is already at its max right now. I don''t need him adding


    to it. I want to find our mate as bad as he does. There is no way to know what Lucien has nned, but


    my stomach is twisting inside of me and my chest is clenching. It''s like I can sense something bad, like


    my body is telling me that he is going to do something drastic.


    The car hits a particrly bad bump and with our current speed we go flying. Wend with a crash as


    the car swerves and bounces but luckily, we continue on our way. Our scouts are so far ahead of us


    that we can no longer see them, but we soon hear their voices in our heads. "We''re outside the city.


    You should pull over and hide the vehicles before getting too close. There are no walls around pack


    territory, but there are guards stationed in watch towers that are spread out about every twenty yards or


    so."


    "Okay. Do we have a way in yet?"


    "Not yet, but we are working on it. We should have something by the time you get here."


    "Have you found Scarlet?" I question and my heart instantly starts hammering in my chest. Goddess I


    hope we got here in time. I hope we can find her.


    "No sir, but there is a building that looks like a castle with a gate around it. We''re willing to bet that''s


    where Luna is."


    "Good. We''ll be there soon."


    "Pull over up here," I tell the driver and he immediately does asmanded, followed by the rest of our


    party.


    We strip down and tie our spare clothes to our legs before shifting into our wolf forms. From there we


    run in the direction of what is now called Silver City. Soon, we can see the blue and yellow lights


    our fellow pack members and find them hiding among some abandoned houses a little way out of town.


    It looks like it was once some sort of suburb. They all bow their heads to me as I approach them. "So,


    what''s the n?" I immediately ask one of my strategists, Duncan.


    "You see that watchtower up ahead?" he asks as he points toward a tall structure with a tform at the


    top that is surround by a rail with a small square roof above it. I nod. "Billy and Jordan just went to take


    out the guard. Once they give us the go ahead then we are going to go single file into the city. The


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    grass is overgrown enough that if we take our time and keep low to the ground, we should be able to


    reach the tower unnoticed by anyone else. From there we''ll need to split up and try to look like a


    normal part of the city as we make our way to the castle from different directions. Once we get there,


    we''ll have to figure out how to get in."


    *****


    We manage to reach the tower without any problems. A guardys on the ground, stripped down to his


    boxers as Billy is now wearing his uniform. We swiftly shift and dress before Billy addresses me. "Hello


    Alpha," he says with a respectful bow of his head.


    I nod at him in greeting before we huddle around, hiding in the shadows. "Billy, stay here to maintain


    this exit. We''ll need a safe route out of here and the vehicles are parked just that way by a few miles.


    This is a stealth mission. We want to call as little attention to ourselves as possible. Only kill if it is the


    only option. We don''t want anyone being alerted because of the smell of blood. Duncan, I want you to


    lead a team north, Jordan lead a team east, I''ll lead the team to the south entrance, and Roger will take


    a team west. Be on the lookout for any openings we can use. Be quiet and search for Scarlet.


    Remember we may not be able to smell her. She said they had sprayed her with something earlier that


    masked her scent. The goal is to get her out of here unharmed," I exin and all of the men nod.


    Suddenly a burning sensation crawls up my thigh and across my chest. I immediately grit my teeth,


    knowing that Lucien is touching my mate again. A low growl, rumbles through my throat and I clench


    my fists tightly. "And if you get your hands on Lucien detain him. I want to kill him myself," I snarl,


    turning to lead my team away.


    "Wait," Will loudly whispers. I look over my shoulder to see what he wants to say. "Everyone should


    cover their scents. We may not have whatever spray they used, but these nts should work," he


    exins as he holds up some green leafy nt that had been growing around the base of the watch


    tower. I give a quick nod and everyone begins rubbing the nt over themselves, trying to hide their


    natural scent. Once that is finished, I begin leading my team toward the castle while the other groups


    do the same.


    As we reach the gates, I see that there are no guards. Everything is electronic. Perfect. I try to ignore


    the painful burning sensations that are telling me that Lucien is touching my mate as I focus on the task


    at hand. Carefully, I creep up to the camera and disable it, setting it to rey thest fifteen minutes


    over and over. I immediately open up the keypad next before disabling it as well. With a few more steps


    I have the gates on the other sides open and quickly inform my team. I''m not sure how long it will take


    for someone to notice that something is up, so we need to hurry. As I make my way toward the


    entrance of the ss castle, there is suddenly an inferno building inside of me. My mark feels like it''s


    on fire and the pain is blinding. I stop and lean against a wall as I close my eyes, trying to push past the


    horrible agony that I''m feeling. Something is terribly wrong.


    "Ethan, are you alright?" Will asks as hees up to me, cing a hand on my shoulder as he looks


    at my face. I grit my teeth together and let out a grunt as I nod. Suddenly, a magnificent blue light


    bursts from an open window in one of the high towers and the burning feeling instantly disappears.


    Then another, even brighter sh shatters the ss, sending it spiraling down several stories and into


    the grass below. Goddess, please let Scarlet be alright.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    *****Warning: This chapter contains sexual assault*****


    Scarlet''s POV


    When Ie to the first thing I notice is my wrists. My arms are stretched above my head and out to


    the sides, tied to bedposts. I yank on the leather straps that hold me as I test the strength of my bonds.


    I should be able to break them normally, but when I inspect the cuffs on my wrists I see that silver is


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    sped around the outside. This ensures that I''m not being burned but that I''m also unable to free


    myself. I try to turn my body, unfortunately I notice that I can''t move my legs either. My gaze travels


    down and I see that my ankles are restrained in the same fashion as my wrists.


    I can feel my heartbeat as it starts to race in my chest. My eyes continue to take in my surroundings


    and with each detail I be more anxious. First, I notice that not only am I bound, but I am done so


    in a manner that as me sprawled out on arge four-post bed on top of the deep red duvet. Then I see


    that I have been changed into a sheer white gown that leaves nothing to the imagination. I can easily


    see my body through the barely-there material and a shiver runs up my spine as my stomach begins to


    churn. I feel as though I''m set up like a virgin sacrifice and I can feel my fear and anxiety as my chest


    tightens. My breaths turn uneven as I begin to hyperventte and I hastily force myself to inhale deeply


    to avoid having the panic attack that I feeling on.


    The next thing I notice is the most chilling of all. My jaw drops open and my eyes widen in shock as


    they scan the area around me. The entire room is covered in painted canvases, all of them disying


    pictures of me in varying stages of undress and in a multitude of sexual positions. In one I am lounging


    on the chaise like when I had posed for him. However, in this portrait there are half naked men all


    around who seem to be worshipping me in some way. One is holding a golden tter of fruit, while two


    others fan me with fronds. Lastly, there is one standing behind me with his hand groping my breast


    while another has his head between my thighs. I feel utterly sick to my stomach. I thought Lucien might


    have just wanted me because he was bitter about Ethan no longer wanting his daughter, but I was


    terribly wrong. The man is clearly obsessed, scarily so.


    Panic grips me again as my chest begins to rise and fall at a rapid pace. I quickly close my eyes as I try


    to focus on my breathing. Inhale. Exhale. Inhale. Exhale. Once I''ve regained control of my fear, I try to


    reach out to Ethan with my mind-link, but it isn''t working. I can barely feel my wolf and I think it is


    because of the chloroform. I wonder if theyced it with wolfsbane.... Every time they drug me with it, I


    struggle to connect with my wolf once I''ve awoken.


    I begin twisting my hands as I try to squeeze them through the silver enforced cuffs. Though I don''t


    have my wolf to help me right now, I refuse to justy here and wait for my captor to arrive.


    Unfortunately, they are too tight for me to escape. I stop pulling against my restraints as I rx my body


    before I begin trying to dislocate my thumb. However, before I seed, I''m interrupted as arge


    wooden door swings open.


    My head immediately turns to see who ising in and my fear spikes once more as I see Lucien


    stride into the room with a smirk on his face and an evil, lustful glint in his eye. I desperately begin


    pulling at my bonds again as I struggle to free myself while Lucienes around to the side of the bed.


    "Hello, my muse," he coos at me as his gaze travels up my exposed body, eyeing me hungrily. I feel


    nauseous and my skin begins to crawl.


    Fear and disgust are consuming me, but I try to ignore it as I narrow my eyes at him, trying to look


    brave and intimidating. "RELEASE ME NOW!" I demand as I yank on the leather straps again in


    defiance.


    He seems to freeze for a moment as he eyes my bonds. His hand twitches as if he is thinking about it,


    but just as quickly, he seems to regain his determination. His eyes flick up to meet mine and a


    disturbing smile spreads across his face. "Now why would I do that?" he questions mockingly which


    just further angers me. "I have the perfect woman served up to me in such a magnificent disy. I''m


    looking forward to devouring every inch of you."


    "Don''t you fucking touch me you sick bastard! Now let me go or I swear to goddess it will be thest


    thing you ever do," I warn and am happy that my tonees out threatening and dangerous instead of


    stuttered and fearful.


    "You see? I love that fire in you. It''s so... sexy," he remarks as he gestures down to the growing bulge


    beneath his trousers.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Scarlet''s POV


    He takes a step closer and ces a hand on my knee as he begins to slide it up my thigh and under


    the sheer gown. I jerk my leg as I try to shake him off. His smile widens and he moves his fingers to


    lightly trace the tops of my breasts. His hands move down as he cups them, his thumb rubbing back


    and forth over the peaks. I buck and writhe as I try to get out of his reach, but thanks to my restraints I


    can''t get far.


    "I will never want you. I will never love you. Now release me," I demand again.


    "Now that''s where you''re wrong," he murmurs as he leans toward my ear. His warm breath fans over


    my cheek and neck, causing goosebumps with his sinister tone. Then his teeth gently mp down on


    my earlobe as he nips and nibbles at it before kissing along my neck. I mp my eyes shut as I try to


    hold back the tears that are trying to escape. His lips move down my chest until a knock sounds at the


    door and I exhale in relief as he removes his lips from my skin. "Ah, our guest is here now, my Luna."


    "I''m not your Luna! And there is nothing you can do or say that will ever make me change my mind."


    He gives me a confident look which has me worried as a woman in a flowing ck gown enters. Her


    raven''s hair matches and her eyes are a deep, chocte brown. Her features are sharp and her nose


    pointed as she looks down at me without showing any emotion. "Scarlet, this is Andromeda. She is with


    a coven that I have an alliance with. She is quite powerful and has a specialty with reworking the mate-


    bond. She can create it and take it away," Lucien says as the womanes up alongside him. My


    eyes widen with realization. He ns on removing my bond with Ethan so that he can rece it with


    himself.


    Andromedaes up to me and ces her cold, spindly fingers against my mark as she begins to


    chant quietly to herself. The area instantly starts to burn and I let out a wail as more tears fill my eyes. I


    can''t let this happen. I won''t. Determinedly, I fight against the pain, trying toe up with a n of


    escape. I need to stop this. Immediately, it feels like something snaps within me. Power suddenly fills


    my core and spreads to my extremities like moltenva. My strength seems to be returning tenfold and


    my body is vibrating with the unrestrained energy. A bright light bursts through me, knocking both


    Lucien and the witch away.


    Andromeda looks at me with a shocked expression for a second before Lucien yells, "What the hell


    was that?! Hurry! Finish the job!"


    I force myself to focus on the energy swirling within me. I don''t know what kind of power this is. I don''t


    know where it came from, but I n on taking full advantage of it. Focusing with all my might, another


    burst of light shoots through me, shattering the windows and my restraints. Immediately, I yank my


    limbs away from their bonds and leap from the bed while Lucien and the witch are still stunned and on


    their asses. I move to stand before them, still controlling the power that is desperately trying to break


    free from me. My mind quickly wades through my options on what I should do to them for their


    treachery.


    Holding my hands out to my sides, a glowing orb appears in each. They swirl in my palms with icy


    crystals and I can''t help the devilish smirk that appears on my face as they both look up at me with


    wide fearful eyes. The witch is the bigger threat, but my eyes shift between both of them, staying on my


    guard. Andromeda slowly stands up as she keeps her eyes on the moving balls of ice. "What are you?"


    she asks, her voice both soft and curious.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I can''t say I know the answer to that. I had always thought I was just a normal werewolf, buttely I


    seem to be developing some sort of special abilities. I''ve never heard of another werewolf having these


    types of gifts. "It doesn''t matter what I am but who I am. I am Scarlet Denton. Mate to Alpha Ethan


    Kane. Future Luna to the Crescent Moon Pack. And I''m your worst nightmare," I state before chucking


    one of the orbs at her. She quickly dodges as a purple light shoots out of her fingers. I swiftly dodge


    before sending another ball of ice at her. She ducks and I hurl a wave of light at her that pushes her


    into the wall. She copses again as the door behind me crashes open.


    My captors'' eyes dart in the direction of the noise to see what it is. Lucien''s wild eyes re as I''m


    surrounded by the familiar scent of citrus and vani. I catch sight of Andromeda''s worried expression


    before my head whips around to see Ethan standing in the doorway. His hulking figure fills the space


    with his rippling muscles. His jaw and fists are clenched while his eyes are narrowed at Lucien. His


    rage and hatred are radiating off him in waves. The alpha aura that he possesses is vibrating


    powerfully around him making Andromeda cower. Even Lucien seems to be affected despite his own


    alpha position. I''ve felt Ethan''s aura before, but never quite like this.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Scarlet''s POV


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    While distracted, Andromeda flings a purple light at a beam above me and the loud burst of splintering


    wood fills the room. "Look out!" Ethan yells as he quickly reaches out and wraps his arms around my


    waist as he pulls me into his hard chest. The beames crashing down in front of us, right where I


    had been standing a second before. Debris and dust fly up around it and as it settles, I spot the witch.


    Violet smoke begins circling the floor around Andromeda before wrapping around her and the next


    thing we know she has disappeared before our eyes.


    Everything happened so fast that I stand there in a moment of shock. Ethan releases me and throws


    the heavy timber aside as he pushes his way through the mess. He is trying to chase after Lucien as I


    notice the hidden passage behind a bookcase. It is cracked open and Lucien is no longer cowering on


    the floor. While I was focused on Andromeda, he must have made his escape. Ethan shoves the


    bookcase away and looks into the dark tunnel. He lets out a frustrated growl that thunders around us


    as he sends his fist into the frame, sending fragments of wood and stone scattering. His eyes turn


    glossy as he uses his mind-link.


    A crash behind me startles me and I turn to see that we aren''t alone. Several other members of the


    Crescent Moon Pack are standing there though they all have their heads bowed with their faces tinted


    pink. They seem to be afraid to look up at me. Ethanes up along my side. I look over at him and


    see his eyebrows furrowed as he seems to notice his men''s weird behavior. Then he turns to me. A


    low, threatening snarl rumbles through his gritted teeth as his eyes roam my body. I look down and


    instantly remember what I had been wearing. Suddenly I feel incredibly exposed. You can see literally


    everything through the sheer gown that Lucien had put me in while I was unconscious. The thought


    immediately makes me feel nauseous again as Ethan moves to stand in front of me, blocking me from


    view. "Jonah, pass me a change of clothes," he demands, his voice controlled and husky. It is clear that


    he''s trying to control his anger as he holds out his hand toward Jonah.


    Jonah quickly drops a pack onto the floor and squats down to rifle through it before pulling out a t-shirt


    and sweatpants. Ethan gruffly takes the clothes and orders them to wait in the hallway before closing


    the door. "Hurry up and put these on. Lucien has probably already alerted his guards of our presence,


    so we need to leave," he says as he shoves the outfit into my hands. I hastily begin dressing as he lets


    out another growl, drawing my attention to him. "What did he do to you? I¡ª I could feel him..." he


    continues, before drifting off as he gets choked up, unable to continue. There is pain in his eyes and I


    can tell he feels guilty.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m safe now. Let''s just get out of here while we still can," I mutter after getting the


    pants pulled on underneath the gown. I don''t want to talk about Lucien. It will just make me feel sick


    again, dirty. I hate the way he looks at me, the way he touched me. A shiver runs up my spine and I


    look back up at Ethan. His eyes are opened wide with horror as he looks around the room with his


    mouth hanging open. I follow his gaze and see that it hasnded on the painting I had spotted when I


    first woke up. His eyes travel across the other pieces andnds again when he sees one that seems to


    be an aerial view of the bed I had been strapped to. In it, my wrist and ankles are bound just like they


    had been in real life. However, in the portrait I ampletely naked and writhing in ecstasy. I instantly


    feel my stomach drop. Tears sting my eyes and I quickly pull the sheer gown off and rece it with the


    t-shirt I had been given.


    Ethan turns to me, barely controlling his anger as his eyes turn ck, his wolf right at the surface. His


    eyebrows pull together and he slowly reaches out, pushing the neck of the t-shirt to the side as his


    fingers rub over my mark. The expression on his face is full of confusion and I do my best to see what


    he sees. My mark, that had been mostly healed, now looks fresh again as though only a few hours old.


    When I look back to him, his gazees up to meet mine and a low growl spills out of him as he asks,


    "What the fuck did he do to you?"


    I shake my head as I feel my tears finally begin to leak from my eyes. I honestly don''t know what he did


    to me. That is one of the worst parts of all. I have no idea how long I had been unconscious. There is


    no way for me to know what might have transpired during that time. The more I think about it, the sicker


    I feel and I protectively wrap my arms around me, hugging myself.


    Suddenly, the sounds of thundering footsteps can be heard approaching us and Ethan immediately


    takes my hand in his as he goes to drag me out of the room. "Wait!" I screech as I yank my hand away.


    "Scarlet!" Ethan hisses as he turns to me. I know we don''t have a lot of time, but I can''t just leave all of


    Lucien''s vulgar paintings of me behind. Without another word, I turn to face the bedroom and close my


    eyes, trying to call on the power that I know is somewhere inside me. It starts as just a small center of


    energy in my chest and starts to grow, filling me with a delicious warmth. "Scar... how are you..." Ethan


    trails off as he looks down at my hands. They are holding glowing orbs again, but this time they are


    made of white-hot mes. I look down in amazement, almost surprised that it actually worked. I''m not


    sure what is going on with me, but it''s exciting and something that I''m eager to test and experiment


    more with.


    The pounding footsteps of soldiers grows closer and I send the balls of fire toward the walls of the


    bedroom. They immediately spread along the paintings as the material curls and ckens. When I turn


    to leave the room, Ethan grabs my hand and darts for the stairs, pulling me along with him. It''s the only


    avable exit. Unfortunately, just before we reach the top step, several armed guards show up,


    blocking our path.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Ethan''s POV


    My body immediately shifts into a protective stance with Scarlet behind me as my gazends on the


    dozens of soldiers that are now blocking our only escape. With my peripherals, I notice Will has also


    moved forward, helping to separate Scarlet from the enemy wolves. There are about three times as


    many men as what I have with me at the moment, so I quickly mind-link the others. Once I know they


    are on their way and working on clearing a path out of here, I focus on what''s in front of me. The


    spiraled staircase is too narrow. If we try to attack them in such a cramped space, there are sure to be


    casualties. It would be best to get them toe to us, but right now we have a zing inferno at our


    backs as Scarlet''s fire eats away at the pornographic paintings of her. I try not to think about the


    images that are now forever burned into my head. The idea of that sick bastard envisioning my


    precious mate in such a sexual way makes me want to rip him to shreds. I am beyond pissed off that


    the coward got away.


    I have so many questions. There are so many things that I want to know, that I want to understand. But


    right now is definitely not the time. Right now, I need to focus on trying to get us out of here. "Hand over


    the Luna or perish," the soldier at the front of the herd says.


    "Hell no. She''s MY Luna. Now get the fuck out of our way or YOU''LL be the one to perish," I demand


    as all my men take fighting positions, ready and waiting to see what will happen. I can feel my alpha


    aura pulsing within me and it seems stronger than it ever has. I notice that it seems to be affecting the


    men in front of us as they shift anxiously on their feet, looking unsure. The Lieutenant in the lead is the


    first to grit his teeth and resume his defensive stance. After a moment the Silver Shadow Pack finally


    charge and I turn to Scarlet. "Stay here."


    Her eyebrows instantly furrow and she opens her mouth to argue, but I turn my attention back to the


    warriors that have taken up arms against us. I rush into the fray, not bothering to shift since we are


    restrained by both time and space. We''ll be able to get down the spiraling stairs faster in our human


    forms and I n to dispatch the Silver Shadow warriors quickly. I instantlye up to the Lieutenant


    who swings his dagger at my neck. I duck and jab him in the gut before swinging my leg out and


    kicking his feet out from under him. He falls back, mming into the ground with a grunt as the air is


    knocked out of him. I don''t allow him any time to recover as I jump on him and punch him repeatedly in


    the face until another member of the guard jumps at me. Leaping up from my position, I charge at him


    and send him flying as my shoulder plows into his chest. I duck another swipe of a knife as a different


    soldier attacks me. While I am fighting back those two, one of my other groupses rushing up the


    steps and joins in the action.


    Within minutes the fighting is over and we regroup before running down the stairs as I grip onto


    Scarlet''s hand again. She almost immediately pulls me to a stop before taking her hand from me.


    "Scarlet, we have to go," I urge impatiently, not sure why she is dying our escape. I reach out for her


    again as I see that several of the Silver Shadow soldiers are now dusting themselves off and gathering


    their weapons once more. She ignores me as she closes her eyes, her hands held out to her sides with


    her palms facing upwards. Suddenly, a burst of blue light shoot at the ceiling at the tops of the stairs


    and the stone arch crumbles down in front of us,pletely blocking the soldiers'' exit.


    Finally, she turns back to me and I immediately grab her hand again and drag her along as we hurry


    down the stairs. We reach the bottom as we sprint towards the main doors. Fallen soldiers are strewn


    about the floor and I hastily pick up an abandoned sword as we pass. I can hear the sounds of fighting


    outside as we near our exit. When we burst through the double doors, both wolves and humans are


    scattered across the gated frontwn as they pummel and bite at one another. My men notice as


    Scarlet and I run into the fray and they quickly surround us, protecting us from our attackers and taking


    out anyone who gets near. More and more warriors surge into the battle and begin to overrun us.


    Scarlet seems to notice too as she stops me again. This time I know why as I allow her to stand in front


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    of me as she closes her eyes once more, focusing on whatever power she seems to possess. I''m dying


    to know where she got these gifts and what all she can do with them. Has she been keeping this secret


    from me this whole time? I shake my head, ridding myself of those questions. Now is not the time.


    I turn my focus to Scarlet as the air begins to hum around her. Light bursts all around her, temporarily


    blinding everyone as the ground begins to quake. I drop my arm from my eyes once the bright blue


    glow has faded and see that all the Silver Shadow soldiers are frozen in ce. Literally. Ice covers


    them as they stand and lie in various poses, clearly mid-fight. My fingers wrap around Scarlet''s as I pull


    her towards the gate just as our vehiclese screeching to a halt in front of them. I hurry to open the


    back door to the closest one before cing a hand on the small of Scarlet''s back and guiding her in


    before I follow. We quickly speed out of there with tires squealing as the wheels throw up rocks behind


    us. The rest of our party do the same and soon a whole train of SUVs are flying down the road. We are


    thrown around as the cars maneuver rapidly through the city streets as we make our way back out of


    the city. Scarlet turns to look out the rearview window and closes her eyes before I see another brief


    sh of blue. "What did you just do?" I ask before I think of another question that I''m just dying to ask.


    "And how are you even doing that? Since when do you have powers?"

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Ethan''s POV


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    She moves so that she is sitting properly in her seat again before her gaze meets mine. "I unfroze


    them. And honestly, I have no idea how I''m doing that or where my newfound gifts came from," she


    replies with a shrug.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    She sps her hands in herp and fidgets with them nervously as she looks down at them. I reach out


    and ce my hand over hers and her gaze moves back up to me. Her violet eyes shine like amethysts


    as they search my face, though I have no idea what she is looking for. She lets out a sigh before


    answering, "I uh... I just didn''t really know what to say. A couple of weird things happened, but I didn''t


    know what it was or if I''d imagined it. I wouldn''t have even known where to start if I had wanted to tell


    anyone. And really, what happened at the castle is the first time I was able to use my abilities on


    purpose."


    "When did you start thinking that you might have some unknown powers?"


    She looks down and clears her throat as she starts twisting her hands in herp again. When her gaze


    returns to me her lip quivers and her eyes glisten. "When Ray... when he was on top of me... when I


    realized that he... what he wanted to do..." she struggles to exin. I instantly know what she is trying


    to say and a low growl rumbles through my chest. I reach out and pull her into an embrace as I wrap


    my arms around her. Just the thought of that bastard and what he had done to her, what he had wanted


    to do, makes my blood boil. I can only imagine what she is feeling right now, how hard it is for her to


    talk about him. At least he is now burning in the depths of hell. Now I need to send Lucien there for his


    sins against her.


    That sick fuck ispletely obsessed with my gorgeous mate. I can''t say I me him. She is


    magnificent, but that certainly doesn''t excuse his behavior. He has vited her in so many ways now.


    He had her kidnapped and had nned to make her his own. Clearly that witch was trying to do


    something with our mating bond. My mark on Scarlet looks fresh as though she had been reversing


    time to make it disappear. The mating bond has always been cherished and respected by all


    werewolves. It is sacred, a gift from the Moon Goddess herself. And Lucien has just spat on it.


    We continue our way in silence as my hands soothingly rub up and down her back. I kiss her temple


    and gently caress her cheek as she looks up at me with her mesmerizing gaze. "I love you Ethan," she


    murmurs to me.


    "I love you too my angel. More than anything. You are mine. And I am yours. Forever and always," I


    reply back without hesitation. No matter what I will not lose her, even if I have to burn Silver City to the


    ground.


    *****


    We arrive at Kane Enterprises in thete evening and immediately retreat to the privacy of our room. I


    open the door for her, allowing her to enter first before following. I instantly reach out, wrapping my


    arms around her waist as I pull her towards me so that her body is flushed with mine. Bending my head


    down, I bury my face in the nook of her neck and breathe deeply as I inhale her scent. The effect


    soothes and calms me and my wolf. Ever since we found Scarlet, our anger, anxiety, and jealousy has


    us feeling restless. Just the thought of Lucien and what he had done makes my wolf growl ferociously


    in my head. We both hated that Lucien had touched and kissed our mate, that he had seen her bare


    body, sprawled out to him like a gift. I can''t wait to get my hands on him. He can''t be allowed to live


    after everything he has done.


    Images of Scarlet begin to fill my head, making me tighten my grip on her. There had been so many


    portraits of MY mate in that room, all of them erotic andpletely indecent for anyone else to look at.


    And that gown that she was wearing, if you can even call it that, showed everything. I could see the


    silver and leather straps that hung from the bedposts. It wasn''t hard to put the pieces together and it


    made my blood feel like moltenva. My wolf started raging and snarling once more as I struggled to


    control my thoughts. "MINE," I growl lowly into Scarlet''s ear before biting her now fresh mark, causing


    her to gasp.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Ethan''s POV


    I pull away from her and spin her around to face me, sliding my hand around her thighs and lifting her


    up. She wraps her long, toned legs around my hips as I grab her ass and squeeze. My lips crash into


    hers as her arms encircle my neck, holding me pressed up against her. My tongue plunges into her


    mouth, desperate to taste every inch of her. By the time I''m done with her there will be no doubt in


    anyone''s mind that she belongs to me.


    I toss her on the bed and rip open her top, leaving itying in shreds, exposing her bare breasts to me.


    Just the sight of them makes me groan as I crawl on top of her and cup them in my hands, groping and


    caressing them. I lean down and begin kissing over the soft mounds causing a moan to escape her


    perfectly luscious lips. My tongue flicks out at one of her pretty pink nipples and she arches into me,


    begging for more. I suck it into my mouth as my hand pinches and twists the other one. She continues


    to mewl under me as her hands run aggressively through my hair, pulling at it so that I growl. Goddess,


    I love when she gets rough.


    Soon, we are both naked in bed as we are touching, teasing, and pleasuring one another. She moans


    my name as she reaches her climax, gripping onto me so that her fingernails pierce the skin of my


    back. I intend to give her so many that she can''t remember anyone''s name but mine. Looking down at


    her, I feel mesmerized by her. My eyes rake over her hungrily. I don''t think I''ll ever be able to get


    enough of her. "You''re so fucking sexy angel. And you''re all mine."


    I lean down, leaving a trails of kisses down her neck before sucking on her mark. "I''m yours. I''ll always


    be yours," she murmurs as her eyes roll back into her head. I continue working her body over, making


    her writhe and moan my name. The feel of being inside her is amazing. "Oh goddess! Ethan! Don''t


    stop! Fuck!" She yells as I pick up speed, going in and out, harder and faster until she is shattering into


    a million pieces.


    I lean forward and kiss her lips sweetly. "Oh angel, I''m just getting started."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    *****


    The next morning light filters into the bedroom where Scarlet is curled up against me, her head resting


    on my chest. My arm is wrapped around her and my thumb lightly sweeps back and forth across the


    smooth skin of her shoulder. Her leg is wrapped around me, keeping me pinned to the bed and I can''t


    help but to smile. I love waking up to this gorgeous creature. My mate. I had been ready to give up on


    finding her. Thank goddess I discovered her before I had married that spoiled, annoying brat Nikki. I


    definitely think I would have lived to regret that decision.


    I kiss my sleeping beauty on the head before I carefully disentangle myself. Once I am no longer


    trapped among her limbs, I start the bath and begin filling it with warm water and soothing oils. While it


    is filling up, I mind link for someone to bring up breakfast before I head over to Scarlet. "Alright angel,


    let''s get you cleaned up," I say softly as I scoop her up into my arms. She lets out an annoyed groan as


    she buries her face into my shoulder.


    Neither of us were able to get enough of each otherst night. We made love repeatedly, on all of the


    surfaces, in various positions. By the time I was done, she was like jelly, unable to move a bone in her


    body, unable to open her eyes. She was exhausted and we have already slept half the day away. I


    carry her to the bathroom and set her gently into the tub before climbing in behind her. I carefully begin


    massaging body wash into her sore and tired muscles and a contented moan slips through her lips


    making my dick twitch against her. Goddess, this woman doesn''t even have to do anything to turn me


    on.


    My hands glide over her soft, supple skin as I wash her, allowing her to rx against me as I soap her


    up. Once we are both clean, I get out and dry myself off before grabbing a towel for her. I wrap the thick


    fabric around her and lift her into my arms, carrying her back to the bed bridal-style. Helping her to get


    dressed first, there is a light knock on the door. I slip on my pants before opening it to see that our


    lunch has been delivered. One of the Omegas carries the tray over to the table that is positioned


    between the armchairs. "Good day Alpha, Luna," she speaks with a bow of her head and I nod back to


    her.


    She leaves and I walk over to Scarlet, lifting her yet again to carry her over to one of the chairs.


    "Normally, I would tell you that I can walk, but today I''m not so sure," she mutters as I ce her in the


    seat. I smile at her before kissing her forehead. She smiles sleepily up at me before turning to the array


    of food.


    We are just finishing our meal when a familiar voice fills my head. "Alpha, we just stopped an intruder


    at the east gates. She says she wants to speak to you and the Luna."


    "Is she a rogue?"


    "No sir. She''s a witch."

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Scarlet''s POV


    I had watched while Ethan''s eyes went glossy as someone was clearly mind-linking him. His lips were


    pressed into a line as he concentrated on the conversation until his eyes dted in surprised. "What''s


    wrong?" I question as soon as his gaze seems toe into focus.


    "We need to go down to the dungeons. A witch was found at our borders," he answers gruffly and my


    eyes widen in shock. He gets up and I immediately follow.


    "A witch? What does she want? What is she doing here? Do you think it may be the same one from


    Silver City? The one that got away?" I ask in a panic. What if she ising after me? What if


    Andromeda wants me back? I can feel my anxiety spike. Ethan seems to notice as he ces his hands


    on my shoulders.


    His gaze locks onto mine and he states, "It wasn''t her. They sent me an image of her through the link.


    She has simr features, but it is not THAT witch. But you don''t have to go with me if you don''t want


    to."


    I quickly shake my head. "No. I want to go."


    He nods before cing a hand on the small of my back and leading me towards the exit. We arrive


    there shortly after and walk down the stone steps. Once we''ve reached the bottom, I see that Ethan


    was right. The young woman has the same raven hair and brown eyes, the same olive skin. However,


    she is much more petite and looks several years younger than the woman that had tried to dissolve my


    mating bond with Ethan. She also has softer features where Andromeda''s had been severe. I then


    notice the silver shackles on her wrists. Silver doesn''t burn witches like it does for werewolves, but it


    does block their magic so they are unable to perform any spells.


    We approach her slowly, me just a couple steps behind Ethan as he leads us over to the front of her


    cell. She stands there withrge, doe eyes, watching us until we have stopped before her. She does a


    small curtsy as she bows her head. "Alpha, Luna," she murmurs before standing upright once more.


    "My name is Cassia. I havee a long way to see you."


    "Why? What do you want?" Ethan questions harshly.


    "I only want to warn you."


    "About what?" Ethan pushes impatiently.


    "I fear Scarlet is in grave danger," she replies with a solemn tone as she looks directly at me, our eyes


    locking on one another''s.


    Ethan instantly tenses as he takes a menacing step towards her. She doesn''t flinch as he raises his


    voice at her. "What the hell do you mean she''s in danger?! Is that a threat?!"


    She remains stoic as she answers, "No sir. I mean you no harm, but there are others out there who will.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    My sister returned to our coventest night telling us of the Luna''s great powers."


    "Your sister?" I ask as I take a step toward her too.


    "Yes, my older sister, Andromeda." My eyes instantly widen in shock and fear. I inhale deeply as I try to


    calm myself and my nerves. Cassia certainly doesn''t seem like a threat. Perhaps she hopes to help us.


    But would she be willing to go against her sister? "I''m sorry for my sister''s part in your recent ordeal


    with the Alpha of the Silver Shadow Pack. My sister has always had a hunger for power and he had


    offered her quite arge sum of money that she couldn''t say no. She has grown tockpassion


    and human decency."


    I nod with a small smile. "I will not hold your sister''s actions against you and therefore it is not


    necessary for you to apologize on her behalf. However, what does she have to do with your warning?"


    "Well, as I said, she told our coven about you. Our leader, Master Aamon has been around for


    centuries and is even more power hungry than she is. He has be very powerful over the years


    because he can absorb the magic out of others."


    "So... they want to steal my powers?"


    She nods hesitantly. "Typically they will take the magic from any vampires, werewolves, or witches that


    would get from any other magical creature. They will seek you out in order to absorb it. I wish to help


    prevent that from happening."


    "And why should we trust you?" Ethan demands, clearly not as willing to believe her as I am. Maybe I


    should be more cautious. I don''t know, but for some reason I believe her. She certainly doesn''t seem


    threatening or dangerous.


    "There is nothing I can say that will convince you that I am genuine, but I assure you I am. I have no


    love for my coven. They see no value in the lives of others. They see them as a means to an end,


    people who should be there only to serve them. They are cruel and I don''t wish for them to gain so


    much power. They will surely do treacherous things with it," she insists.


    I ce a hand on Ethan''s elbow, drawing his attention to me before leaning towards him. My lips are a


    mere inch from his ear as I whisper, "I believe her."


    He scowls at me and crosses his arms over his chest, clearly still distrustful. He returns his gaze to


    Cassia. "Fine," he states without further exnation as he gestures to one of the guards who quickly


    proven yourself and your intentions. You will not go anywhere without a guard and will stay here until


    the threat to my mate has been dealt with."


    She nods. "Of course sir."


    "We will go to my office. I want to further discuss what you know about your coven''s ns for Scarlet,"


    hemands to which she hastily nods again. She has been so calm during their whole conversation,


    but now she seems surprised that she is being allowed to leave her cell.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Scarlet''s POV


    Just ten minutester Ethan and I are in his office located in the pack house. He sits on the edge of his


    desk, arms crossed in front of him as he res down at Cassia who is sitting in the seat in front of him.


    I sit next to her, eager to hear what all she has to say. "So, how are they nning to get to Scarlet?"


    "My coven is quitergepared to most and also more powerful. They will likelye for her


    directly," she answers.


    "And how do you suggest we stop them?" Ethan inquires.


    "Well, I know several protective charms and counter-spells that could help against a direct attack or


    infiltration. I would start by cing charms along your borders and that wall you are building. It will help


    to keep intruders and dark magic out. However, I''m not powerful enough to hold them off indefinitely. I


    can only give you more time and do my best to shield Scarlet if they manage to break through. I know a


    cloaking spell that should help with that."


    "Okay, so what good would some extra time give us?"


    "You are a very well-known Alpha. I trust in your abilities to fight and strategize. I''m sure you cane


    up with something. Witches can die just as easily as humans. We just have the magic to help protect


    and heal us from most ailments. All you have to do is kill them swiftly so that they aren''t able to treat


    their injuries. And I can whip up a potion that can help protect you and your fighters from the effects of


    certain spells. I can also help with teaching Scarlet some enchantments that will be helpful."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Both Ethan and I nod as he leans back a little in thought. "I will send for my strategists and lieutenants


    and we will start thinking up ideas. While I am doing that, I want you to start on that potion you


    mentioned. What all do you need?"


    "Do you have a pen and paper?"


    He swiftly reaches to the small drawer on the other side of the desk and pulls out what she had asked


    for before handing it over. She jots down a list of ingredients, struggling a bit as her hands are cuffed


    together, before passing it back to Ethan. He reads over it and cocks an eyebrow at her. "Mustard


    seed, mandrake root, and jacklebeet?"


    "Yes. And don''t forget the beetle toe and billing''s root. Then of course I''ll need a cauldron to mix it all


    in," she replies. He nods before setting the list down beside him.


    "Is there anything we should know? Anything else you can tell us?"


    Her head bobs before she turns to me. "I can tell you where Scarlet got her powers from."


    My eyes widen as my eyebrows reach my hairline. "You know? How?"


    "Well, I don''t know yet. But witches all tend to have special gifts and one of mine is that I can see


    people''s past, present, and future."


    "So, you know how this fight with your coven will end?"


    She instantly grimaces. "Not exactly. Futures are the hardest to see because they are always changing.


    Just mying here changed your possible futures. There are several oues depending on what


    decisions key yers make. Though, I will do my best to make sure the right decisions are made."


    "Okay... so how will you find out where my powers came from?"


    "I just have to search through your past."


    "How?"


    She holds her hand out to me and after a moment I give her mine. Grasping it, she turns it over so that


    my palm is face up and her fingers lightly begin to trace the lines as she closes her eyes. I give Ethan a


    confused look and he simply shrugs at me and shakes his head. After a few minutes she looks up at


    me with a surprised expression. "What?" I ask hesitantly.


    "It''s just... I would have never expected this.... It''s unheard of..."


    My eyebrows furrow and my lips pinch together as I tilt my head in confusion. I wait for her to continue,


    but she seems to be lost in thought so I clear my throat to gain her attention. "So... what is it? Where


    did I get my powers?"


    "It''s just that.... well, you''re the daughter of the Moon Goddess," she states in awe.


    I raise an eyebrow at her. "All werewolves are considered the sons and daughters of the Moon


    Goddess. That wouldn''t give me extra gifts," I remark.


    "No. I mean that you are the LITERAL daughter of the Moon Goddess."


    Now it''s my turn to look shocked. She can''t be serious. There is no way my mother was the Goddess. I


    can''t remember much about my parents since they died when I was so young but surely I would have


    known if she were. "No... that can''t be..."


    "But it is. Your father had been the future Alpha of the Moonlight Pack. The girl that was meant to be


    his mate died before they had even met. The Goddess fell in love with your father when he was just


    twenty. They had a brief romantic rtionship and she got pregnant. It was forbidden for her to


    fraternize with those that live in the human world so she was forced to leave you behind. They were


    both devastated so she promised that she would give him a second-chance mate, one who would love


    and understand both him and their newborn baby girl. The woman you thought was your mother was


    the first second-chance mate the Goddess ever created," she answers as she ces her hand


    I shake my head, trying to wrap my mind around this new information. My mother... the Moon


    Goddess? It''s hard to believe. Especially with how I grew up with nothing in The Scourge. "And you''re


    sure?" Ethan asks as he leans forward in his seat.


    "Positive," she responds confidently.


    "It would exin a lot of things," he begins as he looks over at me. "You have conjured blue ice and


    fire. The light thates from you looks like bursts of moonlight..." he trails off as I nod in agreement. I


    guess he has a point. Leaning back in my seat I let out a sigh. My heart seems to hammer in my chest.


    Maybe she is right.


    "You may have also noticed that Ethan has had a surge in power as well. That is because you have


    marked and mated. So, now your power flows through him as well, though not to the same degree. It


    was his mark that enabled you to unleash your powers to their full extent," she adds with an excited


    smile that shows her pearly white teeth.


    We sit in silence for a while as I digest everything before Ethan speaks up again. "I have my brother


    Xander and some of my mening to fetch you. They will drop you off at your room where you will


    remained guarded while Xander and the others hunt down the ingredients you need for that potion.


    Out of nowhere, the office door ms open with a loud bang. Xander stands there, his eyes wide and


    ck as his chest heaves rapidly. As soon as he steps into the room, he inhales deeply before turning


    to Cassia and locking his gaze on her. "Mine," he growls.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Ethan''s POV


    The room sits in silence for a moment as everyone''s eyes look between Xander and Cassia as they


    gaze at each other. Xander''s eyes are ck, showing that his wolf is pushing for control as he stares at


    Cassia with the lust and possessiveness that all wolves feel for their mates. Cassia''s eyes not he other


    hand are wide with surprise and her whole body is tense. Xander''s gaze drops to her cuffed wrists and


    he lets out a low growl. Cassia shifts ufortably and I can''t say I me her. She probably has no


    idea what''s going on and right now Xander seems like a predator ready to pounce on his prey.


    "Umm... what''s going on?" Cassia inquires, leaning away from Xander and looking around him to shift


    her gaze between me and Scarlet.


    I grimace, unsure of what to tell her. Xander clenches his fists and blinks his eyes a few times. He


    takes a step back and turns to face me, his back straight and tense. His irises are back to their normal


    deep brown color. His jaw is set as he grits his teeth. Scarlet is about to open her mouth, likely to


    exin to Cassia why Xander would have behaved so oddly.


    Before she has the chance to speak, I clear my throat, interrupting, "Can Xander and I have the room


    for a moment? The rest of you can wait in the lounge for a minute."


    Xander''s men immediately step back from the room instead of bothering toe in. They turn and


    stride back down the hallway to where the waiting lounge is. Our conference rooms are on the floor


    where our business offices are so there is a reception desk and sitting area right in front of the


    elevators. The guards standing by the door nod and walk out too, waiting for Scarlet and Cassia to


    follow. Scarlet gives me a questioning look and I give her a nod. I can exin everythingter.


    She gestures at Cassia to go first so the young witch stands up from her seat. She looks over at


    Xander with a frown as her eyebrows pinch together in confusion. After he got his wolf under control,


    he didn''t spare her another word or nce. She gives her head a little shake before strolling towards


    the exit. I would like to know what she''s thinking, but I certainly can''t ask her. Hopefully, Scarlet will be


    able to talk to her and smooth things over a bit.


    Scarlet gives me onest pointed look before following Cassia out of the room, closing the door behind


    her. Xander sighs and takes the seat in front of me. "Are you okay?" I ask him.


    He just sits there, seemingly in a daze as he stares down in front of him. I wait patiently, knowing that


    he has a lot to process. Eventually, he wipes his hands on his jeans as though his palms are sweaty


    then he looks back up at me. "Yeah... I guess so. I just never expected this."


    I simply nod in understanding, not wanting to push him to talk about it. We all know that he has no faith


    in the mate bond and what his reasons are for it. I hope that one day he''ll start believing in it again and


    that maybe Cassia can help with that. The silence lingers for a while before I finally question, "So, what


    are you going to do?" He shrugs and lightly taps his fist on the arm of the chair, not meeting my gaze.


    After a few seconds, he looks up at me and answers, "I''m going to show her to her room, get the stuff


    she needs for that potion, and then I''ll meet with you and the others toe up with a n of attack."


    "I meant about Cassia," I remark seriously.


    "That''s her name?" Xander replies as he straightens in his seat a little, as though finding out her name


    excited him. The corner of his mouth twitches into a small smirk as he seemingly mumbles to himself,


    "That''s a pretty name." He seems dazed for a moment before blinking his eyes and clearing the fog. He


    quickly covers up his reaction as he slouches back into his seat, kicking a foot up and resting it on his


    opposite knee. "I don''t n on doing anything right now. We have more important things to deal with."


    I let out a sigh. "You can''t avoid this Xander. One of these days you''re going to need to talk to her. Like


    REALLY talk to her. And figure out if you''re willing to give it a chance." I really hope that he does. I want


    him to realize how amazing having a mate can be.


    He doesn''t meet my eyes but he nods. He exhales as though he has been holding a breath in then


    ms his palms down on the arms of the chair. "Well, good chat bro, but I gotta get going. I''ll link you


    once I''m on my way back."


    With that he gets up and swings the door open before leaving my office and walking over to Cassia and


    his waiting men. Cassia looks over at Scarlet as though silently asking if it''s okay to go with them


    before Scar gives her a reassuring nod, gesturing at her to follow them. Xander leads them over to the


    elevator without acknowledging her before they all disappear behind the doors. Scarlet stands there,


    waiting for me and cocks an eyebrow at me. I simply shake my head, not sure how much I should


    share. It''s not really my ce to say. "Let''s get going. We need to meet everyone in the conference


    rooms to figure out a game n and I want to make sure I''m prepared," I tell her as I wrap an arm


    around her waist, leading her away.


    *****


    A couple hourster I am sitting at the head of the table in ourrgest conference room. Xander and


    Alex are both there along with all of our highest ranking pack members. The Alphas from our allied


    packs are also here and the room ispletely full. Alphas and Betas surround therge rectangr


    table while all of the Gammas and Deltas stand against the wall around the room with some of our


    other strategists and lieutenants. Scarlet is next to me with her hand over mine as it rests on the table.


    Her mere touch calms me as the familiar tingles run up my arm.


    Cassia sits on the other side of Scarlet, staring across the table at Xander who is actively avoiding her


    gaze. Alex shoots me a inquisitive expression and I mind-link him back. "We''ll discuss itter."


    He gives a curt, almost imperceptible nod and I clear my throat as I stand to address the group. "Good


    evening and thank you for joining us this evening," I begin.


    Once I have exined everything that has happened over thest couple days and what Cassia has


    told us the room bursts into chaos as all of the men begin talking and debating among one another.


    "We need to finish building our wall!" a voice calls out.


    "We should stock up on silver bullets and use snipers to take them out as soon as they get close


    enough!" another says.


    "How are we suppose to beat a coven of witches? They can probably just teleport into our borders no


    matter what we do!" someone exims.


    I whistle loudly, regaining their attention as the room instantly quiets and all eyes turn to me, wondering


    what I have to say. "The wall will be finished and Cassia will be spelling it with protective enchantments


    so that they cannot use magic to get within our borders."


    "So, then why are we meeting? Surely they''ll give up and leave once they see their magic won''t work


    on us," the Alpha of the Sharp Fang Pack remarks.


    Cassia then speaks up. "My magic isn''t strong enough to hold up against them. It will give us more time


    but it will only prolong the inevitable. They''ll eventually be able to get in unless we can stop them


    beforehand."


    "Since when do we trust a witch? She could be working with them!" an angry voice calls out. A low,


    threatening growl follows and I instantly look at Xander whose fists are clenched on the table.


    I look back up to the men that are surrounding me. "We can trust her. Now, lets move on."


    *****


    A week passes as we make preparations for theing attack. The wall is finished and Cassia has


    been walking the perimeter, ensuring that her enchantments are in ce and working properly. She


    has been a big help and has continually tried to give us insight on how her coven thinks and works.


    She has finished the potion she promised us and all of the people and wolves within our borders have


    taken it so that no one can be used against us. Weapons have been forged and spelled to ensure


    uracy and protect them from counter-spells. Catapults have been built and trenches have been dug


    with pikes surrounding our walls. Women and children will be protected in the underground levels of


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    several of our buildings. We have been taking every precaution possible and still when I look out my


    window and see thousands of men marching towards us, my world stops.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Scarlet''s POV


    Ie up behind Ethan as he stares out his wall of windows. With how high up we are, we can see


    over therge wall that now surrounds our borders. My eyes widen as I see therge numbers


    marching towards us. There are way more people than we were expecting. ording to Cassia there


    are only about a hundred witches in her coven. But there are thousands marching towards us. I look


    over at Ethan and he looks just as surprised as me.


    He instantly pulls me closer as he tries to calm himself before turning his attention back to the army


    that is heading in our direction. Scanning over them, his eyes flicker with recognition. "Look," he states


    as he points to one of the groups who has banner-men holdingrge posts with gray banners. I adjust


    my eyes as I bring my wolf to the surface while I strain to see the banners. There is arge blue circle


    on the gray background and a silver wolf howling in front of it.


    "The Silver Shadow Pack," I breathe out in a tone that''s barely audible if not for his enhanced hearing.


    "Yes. We weren''t expecting this," Ethan growls irritably. "They don''t want the same thing. There is no


    reason for them to team up like this."


    "Maybe the witches lied about their intentions? Especially since Andromeda had been working with


    Lucien," I reply, that being the only exnation I can think of.


    He snarls before his eyes ze over, clearly mind-linking the pack with the new developments. "Come


    on. We need to get into position," he states before taking my hand. He leads me down the elevator and


    out the front doors before we are helped into one of the ck SUVs. We immediately begin zipping


    through the city streets as we make are way to the east wall where the main gates are.


    "Will, the witches are here and they brought the Silver Shadow Pack army with them. Ethan and I are


    on our way to the wall now," I link, letting him know what is going on. I had let him know right away


    when we first heard news of the witches and their ns to absorb my powers. Ethan had also told me


    of his intention to let the packless join the packs belonging to him and his brothers. With everything


    going on, we haven''t been able to start initiating the ns for that. However, many of the fighters were


    wanting to help when they heard that we would soon be facing a siege. They had immediately started


    training with the other packs'' warriors and were included in the strategies for the attack. I was excited


    that my people were finally going to be able to be part of a pack again and no longer having to scrape


    by.


    "Woah... okay. I''ll gather the others and we''ll be on our way shortly. Take care of yourself Scar," Will


    replies.


    Soon, we are pulling up to our destination. A guardes around to open my door before helping me


    out. He bows to Ethan and I while murmuring, "Alpha, Luna."


    Ethan and I both nod to him before walking up the stone steps that lead to the walkway at the top of the


    wall. We pass multiple soldiers, all of who do the same thing as the first. After Cassia had shown up


    and informed us of her coven Ethan had called all of the packs together to let them know. Along with


    going over all of their ns and delegating tasks to make sure reserves were stocked and weapons


    made and everything else, he had introduced me. He wanted everyone to know that my protection was


    of the utmost importance. Plus, he knew that his pack would inherently want to protect their Luna.


    He still wants to have a formal mating ceremony, but we will be waiting until the threat has been dealt


    with. However, now everyone knows that I am their future Luna and Ethan''s true mate. Besides for a


    few she-wolves who were clearly jealous, everyone has been incredibly weing and respectful. The


    wolves that lived in the pack house had clearly already figured out the news way before the


    announcement and the others were mostly very epting and excited.


    As soon as we reach the top Ethan and I walk over to the Lieutenant that ismanding this section of


    the wall. "Alpha, Luna," he greets. "So, far they have not made any moves to attack. They have


    stopped moving and so far seem to be waiting though we have no idea why yet."


    "Do you think they can sense that there is magic protecting us?" I ask.


    He looks over at me. "It''s certainly possible. The witch hadn''t mentioned that though."


    I nod before looking back out towards the waiting army. "And what of their numbers?" Ethan questions.


    "The witches seem to be together in the center. The number we were given looks to be correct.


    Unfortunately, the Silver Shadow Pack sent quite a few of their militarypanies to help them. Our


    scouts counted thirtypanies of about two-hundred wolves each," the Lieutenant answers.


    The two men continue their discussion as I walk up to the edge of the wall, resting my hands on the


    cold stones as I look out across the t terrain. They stopped at a good distance away still and I


    wonder what is happening. Suddenly, a loud male voice booms out all around us as thoughing


    through surround sound speakers. "We havee here for only one person. We do not wish to cause


    any of you harm. Hand over Miss Scarlet Denton and save yourselves. Save your pack. We just want


    Scarlet," it states in a calm andmanding tone. A chorus of growls and snarls seem to erupt around


    the entire perimeter and even among the city where the civilians are taking shelter. "You have until


    dusk or we will attack your city and no one will be spared."


    Ethan grips my hand as he looks out at them with an expression full of determination. His eyes are


    narrowed and his lips pressed into a thin line. I can feel his Alpha aura radiating off of him and know


    that he is doing his best to hold his wolf at bay. "I should have left you with the women and children," he


    mutters and I shake my head. We had already had this argument many times leading up to today. I


    refused to stay hidden away with the others that are incapable of fighting. I have my own magical


    powers and I''m sure they are going to be needed. I''m sure I can help. Cassia has already stated that


    her enchantments won''t be able to hold up indefinitely against her coven.


    "You know as well as I do that it is best for me to be fighting alongside you. If we weren''t together we


    would both just be distracted and worried about the other. And this way I can help Cassia with my


    magic. I''ve been training all week. You''re going to need me and you know it," I counter and he


    grimaces, knowing that I''m right.


    "How did I get such a stubborn mate?" he inquires with a hint of a smile tugging at his lips.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    My own grin widens as I look over at him. "You''re just lucky."

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Scarlet''s POV


    "Scar!" A familiar voice suddenly calls out. I turn and see Will reaching the top of the wall before


    greets as the rest of his group catches up to him. "So, nothing''s happening until dusk now?"


    "So it would seem," Ethan replies grimly. "Cassia will continue walking the perimeter and reinforcing her


    spells for as long as she can. Other than that, looks like we will just be ying the waiting game for a


    couple more hours."


    Will nods and then approaches the side of the wall to look out at our opponents. "Is there anyway to


    sneak up on them? Take them out before then?" Will asks as he turns his gaze back to Ethan.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Unfortunately no. Cassia said they would have set up their own protection spells. There''s no way we''d


    be able to get anyone near them undetected," he answers.


    *****


    As soon as dusk falls the army begins marching towards us once more. The witches then spread out


    across the front of the lines and begin throwing spells at us. Cassia''s own enchantments hold as we


    can see orange sparks striking against an invisible barrier that is domed around the entire city. They


    sizzle out as they hit the protective magic that veils Crescent City. When their charms don''t manage to


    break through silver-tipped arrows are shot from a row of Silver Shadow archers. Those bounce off the


    barrier as well.


    I continue to watch as they try different spells and different weapons, none of which can bypass


    Cassia''s own magic. Then I spot Lucien. He is in the front center of one of thepanies standing in


    the open moon roof of a ck hummer. The wretched Alpha is staring at me and when he notices that


    I''ve spotted him he smiles evilly. He thinks he has won. I''m sure he has no idea that the witches don''t


    n on handing me over to him.


    The assault soon bes more aggressive and it is obvious that some of our attackers are beginning


    to get annoyed. They thought this would be easier. Did they not notice that Cassia had left them?


    "Ethan!" Xander''s voice suddenly calls out as he runs up to us with Cassia trailing behind him.


    Ethan and I quicklye together to hear what Xander has to say but Cassia is the one that speaks


    up. "The barrier won''t hold much longer. They''ll be able to get through soon. We need to get our


    archers ready and as soon as a spell breaks through we need to take aim."


    "Won''t they have their own barriers up still?" I question.


    "No, they would have had toe out from behind it to be sending spells at us. As long as we target


    the front line we should make it through whatever precautions they''ve taken. That doesn''t mean it will


    be easy though. There are plenty of spells they can throw up to counter our attack," she replies.


    We all nod as Ethan begins tossing out orders and all of the warriors scramble to take their positions.


    Magic continues to hit our invisible barrier as different colors of light sh and sizzle around us.


    Suddenly a bolt of light shoots through and sts stone off the side of an old building. Arrows shoot


    across the battlefield as our archers send them flying. The witches standing in the front line wave their


    arms as invisible shields knock the projectiles from the air. Several manage to get through, though the


    witches remain untouched. I don''t think they care if the Silver Shadow Pack gets injured. They only


    care about their own kind, their own agenda. They are just using the pack to overpower us if ites


    down to a fight.


    Spells and arrows are being sent by both sides as boulders are catapulted at our opponent. Hundreds


    of soldiers scatter and hurry to get out of the way as therge stones begin to rain down on them.


    Soon, they are shooting some of their own at us. Our protective enchantments are weakening but they


    seem to still be protecting us from much of their onught. I use my own powers as I send bursts of


    light energy, shoving their lines back and making them stumble and fall. Finally, a few exceptionally big


    rocks make it through, causing damage to the newly made wall.


    I look over at Cassia and see that she is shooting out bolts of light at the witches who are quickly trying


    to block and fire spells of their own. She hits several of them but it is not enough. I can tell she is


    getting tired as her forehead has a sheen of sweat on it and she seems to be short of breath. Turning


    to Ethan I say, "I think we should meet them on the field. Cassia is getting tired and the protective


    charms are almost gone. They will destroy the city if we can''t draw their attention away from it."


    "You''re right. You stay here with Cassia and the archers. I''m going to rally my warriors and we''ll exit


    through the front gates to meet them," he answers.


    "No, I''m going with you. We''ve talked about this Ethan. I go where you go. I will not sit by while you go


    risk your life," I state firmly back causing him to narrow his eyes at me. He can be so pigheaded


    sometimes.


    "Stubborn woman," he growls before sighing. "Fine but you will stay by my side and if there is trouble


    you get the hell out of there."


    "Fine."


    Ethan heads for the stone steps as he mind-links the rest of his pack. I go to follow and Cassia stops


    me as she gently grabs my elbow. "I don''t know if you should go out there Luna."


    "What? Why not?" I instantly question defensively.


    Cassia looks around to see that Xander has followed Ethan as well and no one else is here to overhear


    our conversation. "Because you''re pregnant."

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Ethan''s POV


    My men and I gather at the front gate. Xander and Alex each took their own men to the other exits so


    that we would be able to attack our opponents from the sides as well. Their only escape would be to


    retreat. Caleb stayed on the wall to lead the archers and our back-up forces. We are all ready to go and


    I look around, realizing that I don''t see Scarlet anywhere. I have a moment of panic when I see her


    descending the stone steps with Cassia. They are leaning towards each other having a quiet, and


    seemingly heated conversation. My eyebrows furrow. Something is wrong.


    Arge boulderes flying overhead and crashes into a tower, sending brick and ss shards


    cascading down. My attention instantly goes back to the task at hand. "Scarlet! Cassia! Time to go!"


    They both shut their mouths and hurry up to me. I quickly mind-link a few of the guards and the gates


    open. Cassia immediately throws up a shield as we march onto the battlefield. She stands on one side


    of me while Scarlet is on the other, her hand tightly gripped in mine. I focus in front of me as we near


    the enemy lines. Spells and arrows continue to bombard us but Cassia''s barricade holds. I can see


    Xander and his warriors to the left and Alex and his men to the right. She is protecting them as well.


    "Cassia, on the count of three drop the barrier. When the fighting begins I want you to stay out of the


    fray and focus on protecting everyone from any spells or death blows. Scarlet, when that happens take


    out their catapults so they can''t do anymore damage to the city. And no matter what you stay by me," I


    state to both of them before mind-linking all of our warriors on the field. A few of them are assigned to


    protect Cassia while others are to protect Scarlet. The rest will take care of the witches and Silver


    Shadow Pack.


    Once everyone has their assignments and knows what to do I yell out, "One... Two...Three!"


    Cassia instantly whips down the shield as Scarlet sends a giant st towards the catapult. It


    immediately splinters and bursts into rubble. The warriors of our opposing pack instantly rush towards


    us with growls and snarls as half of them shift into their wolf forms. Our soldiers then do the same as


    we all sh in the middle. The sounds of multiple fights fill the air along with the coppery scent of blood


    being spilt.


    Right away, I notice that Lucien has stayed behind. The coward is hiding behind the witches with a


    small party instead of fighting alongside his warriors. I want to get to him, but I am unwilling to leave


    Scarlet''s side. I''m hoping that we''ll eventually be able to work our way through his forces and get to


    him, but I know it is unlikely. Even if we manage to kill all of his pack members that stand between us,


    we will still have the witches to contend with. I''ve seen enough of Scarlet''s and Cassia''s powers to


    know that it will be near impossible to get passed their defenses. All I know is that I want to murder that


    son of a bitch for everything he has put my mate through, everything he has put me and my pack


    through.


    Scarlet and I stand back to back as she shoots her magic towards our enemies, taking out anyone who


    sets their sights on us. A couple wolves manage to get close to us and I instantly shift into myrge


    ck wolf. Pouncing on one, I sink my teeth into its jugr as the other jumps on my back. I spin,


    throwing him off before swiping my ws out at him. We snap and growl at each other until he lunges


    at me. I flip myself around and kick him over me before pinning him underneath me and biting his neck


    too.


    An orange burst of lightes flying at me as soon as I look to find my next opponent. I duck and roll


    before another one spirals towards me. It stops midway and crackles out of existence. Turning my


    head, I see Cassia dropping her hand to her side as she releases the shield. Our eyes meet in a silent


    thank you before I notice one of my warriors knocked down by a Silver Shadow wolf. He was one of the


    ones meant to be protecting Cassia. The enemy wolf has his eyes set on her and I quickly bark at her


    in warning. She spins around just as the wolf lunges at her. Cassia stumbles backwards as another


    wolf leaps into the air, colliding with her attacker and knocking it to the ground. I instantly recognize the


    wolf as my brother Xander. Though he has been very stand-offish with his new mate, he clearly cares


    about her. He growls ferociously before snapping the other wolf''s neck.


    I spot movement out of the corner of my eye and turn to face my next attacker. Fur flies as we w and


    bite at each other. A snarl escapes my lips as he swipes my leg, leaving a deep gash. I jump on him,


    slicing at his underbelly before another one pounces on me. My body slides across the grass before he


    pins me, his teeth gnashing together as he tries to get at my jugr and I squirm underneath him.


    Before I have the chance to fight him off a burst of light hits him and he freezes, falling over to his side.


    I look up and see Scarlet, still shooting spells around her. Will''s wolf is next to her as he fights off one of


    the Silver Shadow wolves. He takes one out, just in time to tackle one that had lunged for Scarlet as


    she was fighting off two others in the opposite direction.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Forcing my way back over to her, I take down three more. We are severely out-numbered. So far, we''ve


    been managing to hold our own but I don''t know how much longer that willst. Using magic drains a


    person''s energy and I''m not sure how much longer Scarlet and Cassia willst. Scarlet would save


    energy turning into a wolf, but her powers have been a big help. Sweat beads along her hairline and


    she is looking pale. "You should shift," I insist to her.


    "I can''t," she responds back.


    "You''re going to pass out if you continue to push yourself."


    "Don''t worry about me. I''m fine."


    I''m unable to continue arguing with her on the matter as more enemy wolves converge on us. Soon, I


    find myself taking on three at a time. My body burns from pushing my muscles so hard. I''m panting and


    growing tired. We are surrounded and they just keeping. All of our allied packs have slowly inched


    closer to each other so that we are now clustered closer together. Silver Shadow wolves areing at


    us from all sides as we have formed a loose circle. All of our strongest warriors are on the outer edges


    while both Cassia and Scarlet are in the middle surrounded by wolves that are ready to protect them.


    Wolf corpses are scattered all over the battlefield. Luckily, most of them belong to the Silver Shadow


    Pack. Several witches are dead too and the ones that are still fighting are clearly getting tired. Soon,


    they will be struggling the way Scarlet and Cassia seem to be. "You shouldn''t be... pushing... yourself,"


    I overhear Cassia murmur to Scarlet between shooting spells out at a couple of the witches.


    My anxiety spikes, knowing that Cassia is also insisting that Scarlet needs rest. Of course, my


    stubborn, amazing mate refuses to back down. She never listens. I just have to hope that she knows


    what she is doing and is not pushing herself beyond her limits. I take down another wolf before moving


    to the next. Lunging for a jugr, another one falls. Several minutes pass as I continue to fight before I


    hear Scarlet''s voice in my head, using the pack link. "Everyone get down now!"


    We all listen as we hit the ground. Scarlet and Cassia are holding hands and a burst of bright white


    lights explodes out of them. The light spreads across the entire field, taking down every wolf still


    standing and knocking the witches to the ground. I immediately look over at Scarlet to see her and


    Cassia swaying on their feet. Both of them have met their limits as their eyes fall shut and they


    copse. I''m quick to catch Scarlet as Xander hurries to reach Cassia. Shends in his arms as I scoop


    Scarlet up bridal-style. "Hunt down survivors and kill them. If you find Alpha Lucien detain him. I want to


    be the one to end his life," Imand as I carry Scarlet towards the opening gates.

 Chapter 60: EPILOGUE

    Chapter 60: EPILOGUE


    Scarlet''s POV


    The surface I''mying on is so soft and warm. Why do I feel so cozy? Where am I? My eyes begin to


    flutter as they find the light streaming in. My hand is trapped and covered in tingles and I know it must


    be because of Ethan. I finally manage to force my eyes open and find myself in a hospital bed. Ethan''s


    head is resting on my coveredp as he sits in a chair pulled up next to the bed. One of his hands are


    sped around mine and his eyes are closed. His breathing is slow and steady and it is obvious that


    he''s asleep.


    Carefully, I try to sit up without waking him, but I''m unsessful. As soon as I move an inch, Ethan''s


    head shoots up and frantically looks around. When his gazends on me, a huge grin immediately


    spreads across his handsome, chiseled face. His beautiful blue eyes light up but I can tell he''s tired


    and his face is covered in stubble. How long have I been out? Oh goddess! What about the baby?


    "Ethan..."


    My voicees out worried and it''s like Ethan can read my mind as he speaks softly, "Our pup is fine


    my love. It''s only been a couple days. You just needed some rest."


    I let out a sigh of relief as Ethan reaches out and lightly strokes my cheek and I nuzzle into his hand,


    savoring his touch. "And Cassia?"


    "She''s fine too. Just woke up this morning."


    "And what about everyone else?"


    He sighs and scratches the back of his head before answering, "There were a few casualties, but not


    many. There were some injuries. Caleb got a chunk of muscle torn from his thigh so he''s in the hospital


    right now healing. And Will got a broken arm but he should be all healed within a week or so."


    I nod and he tucks a lock of hair behind my ear as his eyes continue to watch my face. It''s like he''s


    trying to memorize every single detail as he stares at me lovingly. Butterflies flit around my stomach


    and my heart flutters in my chest. "I love you," I state to him and he moves to the bed to sit beside me,


    cupping my face in his hands and giving me a deep,nguorous kiss that leaves me feeling breathless.


    When he finally pulls away from me, he replies, "I love you too angel." He sits there for a moment


    before taking my hands in his and letting them rest in myp. His gaze drops to our entwined hands


    beforeing back to meet mine with a questioning look. "Why didn''t you tell me you were pregnant?


    How long have you known?"


    "I just found out when the battle was starting. Cassia could somehow tell and had told me. I didn''t really


    have the chance to tell you," I answer.


    "I wish you wouldn''t have pushed yourself so much. That was really dangerous Scar. I don''t know what


    I''d do if I lost you," he remarks. His voice isn''t angry or condescending, instead it is soft, reassuring,


    even a little sad as though picturing his life without me.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to scare you. We just needed to do something drastic. Did it help? What


    happened after I passed out?"


    "Almost everyone on the enemy side got knocked out. Several witches got away before we got our


    hands on them though. As far as the Silver Shadow Pack goes, after killing most of their higher ranking


    officers the rest swore their loyalty to us. They are sticking around for now until we can figure out new


    I simply nod as I take in all of the information that I''m being given. "And what about Lucien?"


    Ethan''s whole body instantly tenses at the mention of the insane Alpha who has caused us so much


    trouble. His jaw clenches and his eyes darken with anger as I wait patiently for him to calm his wolf


    before speaking. "Currently he''s locked up in a secluded cell with round the clock guards. We''ve been


    waiting for you to get better before performing his execution." My eyes widen, surprised that he''s not


    already dead. Ethan seems to notice my shock, adding, "I want to do it myself but I didn''t want to leave


    your side."


    "You haven''t seen him since he was locked up?" I inquire skeptically.


    He grimaces. "I saw him once. It was right after I found out about the pup. I was angry that he had put


    both of you in harms way. Alex and Isa offered to stay with you while I went to see him."


    "What happened?"


    This time, Ethan smirks, his gaze looking down as he remembers what happened. "I totally beat the


    crap out of him until I felt better. Then I came back and stayed with you." I shake my head with a smile.


    That''s the Ethan I know. I would have been surprised if he hadn''t bothered going to see Lucien at all,


    even if he didn''t want to leave my side.


    His eyes light up with affection as his gaze meets mine and I caress his cheek. "So, there is no other


    reason to wait any longer now, right?"


    "Are you sure you don''t need more rest?"


    "I''m fine," I assure him though it''s clearly not enough.


    His sapphire eyes narrow at me before he states, "We''ll wait until the doctor has checked up on you


    and given you the okay to be released. You lie down and get some more sleep. I''ll find her in a little


    while."


    I can''t help but to smirk at my overprotective mate before doing as he says. I''m exhausted so in this


    instance I have no desire to argue. Scooting myself back under the covers, Ethan pulls them up to my


    shoulders and brushes my hair back before kissing my forehead. "I love you angel."


    "I love you too."


    *****


    The next day I am standing on a makeshift tform beside Ethan in the early morning light. All of the


    Crescent Moon Pack and the remaining Silver Shadow Pack are filling the square as Lucien is dragged


    onto the stage. His wrists and ankles are shackled and his face is sallow. He''s much dirtier than I''ve


    ever seen him considering that he is typically a man who cares quite a lot about appearances. Not


    being able to have a shower in three days must have been torture for him.


    He stands tall, his confidence not wavering. I would have expected him to be cowering now, knowing


    that he is being marched to his death. Does he expect to be rescued? Or does he simply not want his


    to smirk at me. Ethan instantly growls lowly beside me and I reach out to grab his hand to calm him.


    Once Lucien reaches the center of the stage the guards force him to his knees. He grimaces as he


    forward. "We are here today to witness the execution of former Silver Shadow Alpha Lucien Fairchild.


    Lucien has been charged with kidnapping the Luna of the Crescent Moon Pack. He partnered with a


    witch to remove her mate bond without her consent which goes against all werewolfws. He thenid


    siege and became a prisoner of war. His sentence to be carried out is a silver bullet to the head," Ethan


    announces loud enough that his Alpha voice booms across the arena for all to hear.


    Most of his former pack remain quiet though the Crescent Moon wolves p and cheer. A guardes


    up and hands Ethan the loaded gun and he takes his ce. "Anyst words?" Ethan snarls as he takes


    aim at Lucien''s skull.


    "As a matter of fact, yes," Lucien exims as an evil glint appears in his eyes and his lips spread into a


    thin, wide grin that is maniacal. Then he turns his head in my direction. "I shall never forget you my


    muse. I shall remember every inch of you," he begins causing chills to run up my spine and nausea to


    roil in my stomach. His gaze slides down my body and seems to stop at my stomach and my eyes


    widen. "Make sure to take care of MY pup."


    For me, time seems to stand still as I gasp and cover my mouth, tears instantly filling my eyes. The


    crowd bes loud as everyone begins to chatter and try to understand hisst words. We haven''t


    announced the pregnancy yet and I''m sure not everyone could tell where his gaze hadnded. I don''t


    know how he even knew about it. A loud bang fills the air as blood and brain sprays out of him after


    Ethan pulls the trigger, clearly fuming. The guards hurry to grab the body as chaos unfolds among the


    pack. Ethan hurries over to me as I stare ahead, trying my hardest to remember what had happened


    when I had been kidnapped.


    I had been drugged multiple times. And I had woken up strapped to a bed and practically naked with no


    idea how I got there. Could he have...? Oh goddess.... I feel sick. I clutch a hand over my stomach as


    my knees give out underneath me. Ethan reaches me in time, wrapping his strong arms around me and


    pulling me to him as we copse to the ground. His face nuzzles into me as he whispers into my ear.


    "He was lying Scarlet. I could feel it every time he touched you. There is no way it''s his. Don''t worry. He


    just wanted to get into your head. Don''t listen to a word he said. I promise that it''s not true." He


    continues speaking softly to me, soothing my anxiety and fears away as his fingers gentlyb


    through my long red curls while I cling to his chest, breathing in his intoxicating scent.


    My breathing begins to slow as I calm down, allowing Ethan''s words to sink in. Slowly, I turn to meet his


    eyes as he continues to hold me close to him. His gaze softens with concern as he searches my face,


    wondering if I''m alright. I simply nod to him before he helps me back to a standing position. "It''s over


    now Scarlet. Lucien is gone and he can''t hurt you anymore. We have taken over his pack. You are


    safe."


    I shake my head. "Some of the witches got away..." I begin.


    "Shh.... That''s a problem for another time. They no longer have the numbers. They will need toe


    up with a new n and regroup. Cassia is still with us and we will continue reaching out for more


    powerful allies. By the time theye back we will be ready for them."


    "How are Cassia and Xander?" I ask, curiously. From what I''ve seen so far they barely speak and there


    seems to be quite a bit of tension between them.


    "He is still being stubborn. It''s clear he cares for her but I don''t know why he hasn''t given in to his wolf


    and the mate bond yet." My head bobs in understanding before he adds, "For now, let''s just worry


    about our pup that''s growing inside you," he finishes with a small smile as his hand travels down to


    caress my still t stomach.


    I can''t help but to grin back at him. It had been quite a shock, but I am so happy to be having his pup. I


    can''t wait to see how the rest of our story unfolds.


    Book Two: Soon...


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!